antichrist_n and_o to_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n again_o in_o his_o kingdom_n be_v that_o man_n of_o god_n luther_n therefore_o in_o he_o do_v the_o two_o witness_n first_o begin_v to_o rise_v again_o for_o it_o be_v clear_a it_o be_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o same_o shall_v rise_v again_o in_o their_o own_o person_n but_o that_o even_o as_o elias_n be_v reviue_v in_o saint_n john_n baptist_n not_o in_o the_o same_o person_n 1.17_o luke_n 1.17_o but_o as_o saint_n luke_n say_v chap._n 1.17_o in_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o power_n so_o shall_v they_o after_o a_o little_a moment_n rise_v in_o power_n and_o spirit_n in_o the_o person_n of_o other_o and_o this_o first_o rise_n be_v about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1520._o so_o that_o count_v from_o those_o three_o last_o which_o be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n luther_n we_o have_v a_o church_n among_o the_o papist_n till_o about_o twenty_o year_n before_o luther_n 1500._o we_o have_v no_o appear_v church_n leave_v in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n which_o time_n be_v call_v but_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n wherefore_o see_v they_o have_v their_o church_n alone_o without_o our_o church_n but_o twenty_o year_n before_o luther_n how_o wicked_o do_v they_o delude_v the_o multitude_n in_o make_v they_o to_o believe_v they_o have_v the_o romish_a church_n and_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n universal_o from_o saint_n peter_n time_n and_o that_o we_o have_v no_o church_n till_o luther_n time_n whereas_o we_o see_v it_o prove_v most_o apparent_o that_o for_o the_o first_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n our_o church_n be_v and_o they_o have_v no_o be_v at_o all_o and_o that_o the_o very_o first_o beginning_n of_o their_o church_n be_v the_o entrance_n upon_o our_o church_n in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n of_o which_o we_o see_v a_o part_n continue_v in_o view_n till_o about_o twenty_o year_n before_o luther_n which_o if_o we_o have_v not_o have_v yet_o will_v we_o now_o prove_v that_o continual_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o luther_n time_n we_o have_v elsewhere_o as_o great_a a_o church_n as_o they_o if_o not_o great_a 6_o understand_v therefore_o christian_n reader_n that_o albeit_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n be_v one_o yet_o afterward_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n to_o wit_n east_n and_o west_n so_o till_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n which_o be_v about_o fourteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n they_o possess_v but_o the_o west_n part_n florence_n the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o notwithstanding_o michael_n paleolgus_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n in_o hope_n of_o some_o aid_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o west_n against_o the_o turk_n do_v his_o good_a will_n to_o have_v bring_v the_o east_n part_n in_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n yet_o as_o their_o paulus_n say_v 4._o say_v paul_n aemil._n in_o philippo_n 4._o his_o people_n so_o detest_v he_o for_o it_o that_o after_o his_o death_n they_o will_v not_o admit_v he_o common_a christian_a burial_n again_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o greek_n count_v the_o roman_n a_o most_o pollute_a and_o a_o infectious_a people_n for_o in_o their_o late_a council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v say_v 4._o say_v in_o council_n lateranen_n cap._n 4._o the_o greek_n begin_v so_o much_o to_o abhor_v the_o roman_n that_o if_o it_o have_v happen_v the_o latin_a priest_n to_o have_v minister_v upon_o their_o altar_n they_o will_v not_o offer_v any_o oblation_n upon_o they_o before_o they_o have_v wash_v the_o same_o again_o albeit_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o east_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v persuade_v to_o yield_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n yet_o doubt_v it_o will_v not_o be_v well_o take_v at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o half_o recant_v and_o say_v florence_n say_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n we_o have_v no_o leave_n nor_o commission_n to_o speak_v these_o word_n and_o notwithstanding_o at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o labour_v so_o with_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o consent_v to_o yield_v yet_o this_o continue_v not_o for_o as_o their_o platina_n say_v eugenio_n say_v platina_n in_o eugenio_n not_o long_o after_o they_o fall_v to_o their_o old_a bent_n again_o but_o have_v it_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n without_o revolt_a yet_o have_v it_o come_v too_o too_o late_o to_o have_v maintain_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o pope_n universality_n yea_o too_o late_a by_o at_o the_o least_o 1300._o year_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o illyricus_n which_o dwell_v upon_o the_o border_n of_o grecia_n write_v thus_o 5._o thus_o illyricus_n testibus_fw-la veritatis_fw-la page_n 5._o the_o church_n of_o grecia_n and_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n macedonia_n misia_n valachia_n russia_n muschovia_n and_o africa_n join_v thereunto_o that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o in_o a_o manner_n all_o the_o whole_a world_n or_o at_o the_o least_o the_o great_a part_n thereof_o never_o grant_v the_o pope_n his_o supremacy_n 7_o so_o that_o christian_a reader_n thou_o see_v that_o howsoever_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n do_v give_v that_o prerogative_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v universal_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n to_o be_v chief_a of_o all_o christian_a church_n it_o do_v not_o therefore_o follow_v that_o all_o christian_a church_n be_v content_a therewith_o or_o do_v yield_v thereunto_o or_o that_o rome_n ever_o attain_v thereunto_o only_o she_o obtain_v to_o be_v universal_a superior_a over_o the_o west_n church_n as_o be_v plain_o confess_v by_o their_o doctor_n m._n harding_n in_o his_o book_n of_o confutation_n of_o the_o apology_n 2._o apology_n harding_n apolog_fw-la chap._n 23._o division_n 2._o where_o he_o say_v rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o west_n church_n if_o but_o of_o the_o west_n than_o not_o universal_o of_o all_o both_o east_n and_o west_n therefore_o by_o m._n harding_n own_o confession_n here_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n the_o pope_n universality_n and_o therefore_o as_o we_o see_v prove_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n that_o for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n their_o church_n have_v not_o any_o be_v at_o all_o so_o here_o we_o see_v prove_v as_o plain_o that_o after_o they_o have_v a_o church_n they_o have_v it_o but_o by_o measure_n and_o not_o universal_o as_o they_o fond_o fable_n wherefore_o christian_n reader_n whensoever_o they_o shall_v hereafter_o demand_v of_o thou_o where_o our_o church_n be_v before_o luther_n time_n answer_v they_o thus_o it_o be_v by_o gregory_n the_o great_v confession_n six_o hundred_o and_o five_o year_n before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n to_o make_v a_o popish_a church_n have_v than_o none_o other_o but_o only_o the_o same_o universal_a head_n that_o now_o the_o true_a christian_a catholic_n and_o universal_a church_n have_v of_o which_o we_o be_v now_o apart_o and_o that_o afterward_o when_o a_o universal_a pope_n be_v ordain_v and_o make_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v get_v dominion_n over_o the_o west_n part_v thereof_o yet_o even_o there_o be_v our_o church_n in_o reasonable_a quietness_n till_o about_o four_o hundred_o year_n when_o as_o pope_n hildebrand_n begin_v to_o be_v a_o firebrand_n for_o indeed_o about_o that_o time_n antichrist_n begin_v to_o lay_v himself_o open_a to_o the_o world_n by_o his_o tyranny_n which_o he_o begin_v then_o to_o exercise_v against_o those_o that_o do_v withstand_v he_o and_o afterward_o when_o as_o he_o be_v grow_v up_o to_o the_o full_a measure_n of_o iniquity_n and_o that_o our_o church_n among_o they_o can_v not_o long_o bear_v his_o detestable_a enormity_n then_o during_o the_o next_o five_o hundred_o year_n follow_v through_o their_o grievous_a persecution_n it_o be_v drive_v into_o hole_n and_o corner_n and_o as_o many_o as_o they_o find_v they_o destroy_v and_o the_o rest_n will_v have_v destroy_v have_v they_o not_o flee_v into_o those_o other_o part_n of_o our_o church_n before_o mention_v where_o they_o be_v preserve_v by_o god_n providence_n from_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n tyranny_n according_a to_o the_o pprophecy_n in_o the_o fourteen_o verse_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o say_v but_o to_o the_o woman_n to_o wit_n the_o true_a church_n be_v give_v two_o wing_n of_o the_o great_a eagle_n that_o she_o may_v fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n into_o her_o place_n where_o she_o be_v nourish_v for_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_o a_o time_n from_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o serpent_n church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v prove_v to_o be_v a_o persecuter_n of_o the_o true_a
as_o we_o know_v not_o he_o shall_v purge_v his_o church_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n shall_v stir_v up_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o elect._n after_o which_o thing_n say_v she_o shall_v ensue_v such_o a_o reformation_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o such_o a_o renovation_n of_o the_o godly_a pastor_n thereof_o that_o the_o very_a thought_n thereof_o make_v my_o spirit_n to_o rejoice_v in_o the_o lord_n and_o as_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o heretofore_o say_v she_o the_o spouse_n which_o be_v now_o altogether_o deform_v ragged_a and_o â—orne_a shall_v then_o be_v adorn_v and_o deck_v as_o it_o be_v with_o precious_a jewel_n and_o chain_n and_o all_o faithful_a people_n shall_v be_v glad_a when_o they_o be_v thus_o beautify_v with_o so_o holy_a pastor_n yea_o the_o very_a infidel_n be_v draw_v with_o the_o sweet_a smell_n of_o christ_n shall_v repair_v unto_o the_o catholic_a sheepfold_n and_o be_v convert_v to_o the_o chief_a pastor_n and_o bishop_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o this_o be_v it_o also_o which_o gregory_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v foresee_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o his_o word_n write_v in_o his_o nineteenth_o book_n the_o nine_o chap._n upon_o job_n the_o church_n after_o the_o day_n of_o her_o affliction_n shall_v afterward_o notwithstanding_o be_v strengthen_v with_o great_a power_n of_o preach_v and_o that_o it_o may_v yet_o more_o plain_o appear_v that_o our_o nation_n of_o england_n shall_v bear_v some_o sway_n in_o this_o work_n the_o aforesaid_a dominican_n friar_n in_o his_o sixth_o vision_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v reveal_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o i_o will_v of_o britain_n shall_v prove_v the_o chief_a receptacle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o even_o a_o asile_n or_o sanctuary_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o turkish_a persecution_n and_o as_o it_o be_v her_o nurse_n mother_n after_o she_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v thus_o reform_v and_o that_o the_o true_a christian_a religion_n shall_v be_v maintain_v especial_o by_o the_o bless_a mean_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o aforesaid_a isle_n for_o as_o the_o title_n of_o his_o vision_n say_v the_o translator_n be_v of_o the_o future_a state_n of_o the_o church_n so_o the_o vision_n itself_o do_v bear_v how_o he_o do_v seem_v to_o be_v together_o with_o some_o other_o person_n in_o a_o small_a number_n in_o a_o certain_a great_a ship_n not_o well_o appoint_v with_o ruthers_n or_o oar_n in_o the_o main_a sea_n and_o that_o the_o ship_n come_v as_o it_o be_v of_o itself_o unto_o a_o certain_a island_n whereunto_o say_v he_o we_o be_v but_o a_o few_o have_v our_o recourse_n for_o refuge_n and_o safety_n also_o to_o the_o like_a effect_n there_o be_v this_o prognosticall_a verse_n allege_v by_o joannes_n wolfius_n in_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o memorable_a thing_n in_o latin_a thus_o europa_n genit_fw-la we_o terra_fw-la vir_fw-la just_a we_o &_o aequus_fw-la pastor_n erit_fw-la caeli_fw-la clave_n non_fw-la regna_fw-la gubernans_fw-la pax_fw-la erit_fw-la &_o toto_fw-la surget_fw-la concordia_fw-la mundo_fw-la una_fw-la fides_n unus_fw-la regnabit_fw-la in_o omne_fw-la princeps_fw-la in_o english_a thus_o a_o certain_a wight_n equitable_a and_o upright_o bear_v in_o europe_n shall_v be_v the_o chief_a pastor_n or_o bishop_n of_o christendom_n such_o a_o one_o as_o shall_v manage_v and_o govern_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o not_o the_o sceptre_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n there_o shall_v be_v peace_n and_o concord_n in_o the_o world_n one_o faith_n and_o religion_n and_o once_o prince_n imperial_o reign_v over_o all_o also_o their_o paracelsus_n the_o german_a hermit_n in_o his_o 26._o prediction_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o english_a prince_n and_o his_o issue_n that_o shall_v more_o full_o effect_v this_o work_n of_o reformation_n and_o in_o a_o old_a prophecy_n have_v out_o of_o the_o palace_n of_o wisdom_n in_o rome_n and_o in_o another_o prophecy_n of_o savanarola_n a_o dominican_n friar_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o prince_n of_o the_o name_n of_o charles_n that_o shall_v strike_v a_o great_a stroke_n in_o this_o work_n and_o shall_v bring_v to_o pass_v that_o in_o the_o end_n according_a to_o a_o prophecy_n also_o of_o nostrodamus_fw-la rome_n shall_v be_v rule_v by_o her_o old_a britannish_a head_n cant._n 5._o quadrin_n 99_o quand_fw-fr rome_n aurale_fw-la chef_fw-fr vieux_fw-fr britantique_a and_o say_v master_n james_n maxwell_n the_o translater_n as_o the_o italian_a jesuite_n heronymus_fw-la platus_fw-la in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o religious_a life_n chap._n 30._o confess_v england_n to_o have_v be_v more_o fertile_a of_o converter_n of_o nation_n and_o country_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n than_o any_o other_o land_n else_o so_o be_v it_o not_o unlikely_a but_o that_o god_n will_v have_v the_o same_o country_n to_o be_v more_o fertile_a of_o reformer_n of_o other_o corrupt_a church_n especial_o of_o that_o of_o rome_n than_o any_o other_o land_n whatsoever_o and_o that_o as_o there_o be_v in_o no_o one_o country_n or_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v find_v so_o many_o learned_a and_o eloquent_a preacher_n nor_o so_o many_o complete_a divine_n for_o judiciousnesse_n ingenuousnesse_n and_o moderation_n and_o for_o fitness_n to_o deserve_v well_o for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n as_o there_o be_v in_o england_n so_o it_o be_v like_o that_o god_n will_v honour_v this_o island_n with_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o daughter_n by_o send_v forth_o from_o thence_o such_o godly_a judicious_a zealous_a and_o moderate_a man_n as_o shall_v reclaim_v they_o from_o their_o abuse_n and_o restore_v unto_o they_o their_o primitive_a purity_n and_o integrity_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o happy_a day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a bear_v in_o great_a britanny_n for_o say_v he_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n sound_v this_o prognosticall_a verse_n which_o be_v find_v in_o a_o old_a manuscript_n jesse_n rosa_fw-la sanguis_fw-la bruti_fw-la portat_fw-la crucem_fw-la jesu_fw-la christi_fw-la the_o rose_n of_o england_n bear_v and_o bring_v the_o cross_n of_o christ_n to_o foreign_a land_n also_o as_o their_o joachim_n the_o abbot_n write_v upon_o the_o 4.5.18.22_o and_o 30._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n show_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v certain_a new_a preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o catholic_a or_o universal_a church_n strong_a in_o faith_n and_o true_a in_o doctrine_n who_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v open_a and_o free_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v preach_v repentance_n both_o to_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o convert_v many_o of_o they_o to_o the_o truth_n so_o be_v there_o a_o certain_a prophecy_n utter_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 1119._o as_o write_v matthew_n paris_n in_o his_o 475._o page_z of_o this_o history_n which_o say_v they_o that_o walk_v in_o darkness_n shall_v turn_v to_o the_o light_n and_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v divide_v and_o scatter_v shall_v be_v gather_v together_o and_o unite_a also_o the_o same_o abbot_n show_v how_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o prelate_n will_v rage_v against_o those_o who_o god_n shall_v send_v to_o convert_v they_o where_o he_o write_v upon_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n say_v thus_o such_o doctor_n and_o prophet_n be_v to_o be_v send_v which_o shall_v not_o only_o rebuke_v the_o people_n but_o also_o thunder_n out_o against_o the_o priest_n and_o strike_v earthly_a and_o carnal_a heart_n with_o all_o manner_n of_o plague_n and_o put_v to_o silence_v the_o lofty_a and_o swell_a master_n who_o shall_v fight_v against_o the_o aforesaid_a preacher_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v as_o once_o do_v juda_n against_o israel_n and_o the_o jew_n against_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o death_n of_o philip_n the_o second_o king_n of_o spain_n in_o his_o sericum_fw-la mundi_fw-la filum_fw-la do_v deliver_v that_o the_o lion_n have_v the_o rose_n and_o the_o lily_n in_o his_o arm_n shall_v utter_o destroy_v the_o pope_n so_o as_o that_o afterward_o there_o shall_v never_o be_v any_o more_o pope_n and_o then_o all_o christian_a prince_n be_v at_o peace_n and_o unity_n it_o seem_v by_o a_o prediction_n find_v in_o a_o old_a book_n that_o they_o shall_v consent_v and_o agree_v to_o choose_v out_o of_o all_o one_o excellent_a man_n for_o learning_n and_o good_a life_n to_o be_v as_o a_o chief_a moderator_n for_o the_o bring_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o one_o kind_n of_o religion_n and_o all_o church_n into_o one_o uniform_a order_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v write_v in_o that_o prophecy_n the_o affliction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o clergy_n be_v pass_v and_o after_o so_o many_o &_o great_a tribulation_n by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n a_o most_o holy_a man_n shall_v be_v choose_v perfect_a in_o all_o manner_n of_o perfection_n
the_o five_o section_n in_o that_o when_o as_o eulogius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n offer_v to_o gregory_n in_o the_o superscription_n of_o his_o letter_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a pope_n gregory_n not_o only_o flout_v he_o for_o his_o folly_n but_o also_o beseech_v his_o holiness_n to_o offer_v it_o he_o no_o more_o for_o that_o as_o he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o title_n beyond_o all_o reason_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o 15_o the_o first_o that_o i_o find_v that_o go_v about_o to_o arrogate_v unto_o himself_o the_o title_n of_o pope_n pope_n the_o first_o that_o souâ—ht_v to_o bring_v in_o the_o name_n pope_n be_v leo_n bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o may_v appear_v in_o that_o his_o legate_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalceden_n contend_v both_o for_o the_o title_n and_o authority_n howbeit_o they_o be_v withstand_v by_o the_o whole_a council_n and_o decree_v against_o as_o i_o shall_v prove_v in_o the_o 19_o section_n of_o the_o 8._o chapter_n 16_o well_o then_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v clear_a that_o before_o there_o be_v a_o church_n plant_v at_o rome_n there_o be_v a_o christian_a church_n which_o have_v then_o none_o other_o universal_a head_n but_o christ_n and_o that_o see_v the_o church_n which_o we_o have_v now_o do_v acknowledge_v none_o other_o head_n who_o can_v just_o deny_v our_o church_n to_o be_v a_o true_a member_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n again_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v make_v as_o apparent_a that_o the_o church_n plant_v afterward_o by_o peter_n and_o paul_n for_o by_o both_o of_o they_o be_v the_o romish_a church_n plant_v to_o gregory_n day_n to_o wit_n to_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 605._o do_v not_o approve_v nor_o tolerate_v any_o other_o universal_a head_n who_o can_v deny_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n during_o that_o time_n to_o be_v a_o fellow_n member_n with_o our_o church_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n 17_o but_o now_o albeit_o we_o have_v prove_v that_o for_o want_v of_o a_o universal_a pope_n to_o be_v head_n so_o many_o hundred_o year_n there_o can_v be_v no_o body_n or_o popish_a church_n yet_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o see_v that_o there_o be_v now_o such_o a_o church_n and_o know_v also_o that_o it_o have_v be_v of_o long_a continuance_n it_o rest_v that_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n we_o show_v both_o when_o it_o first_o begin_v how_o far_o and_o wide_o it_o do_v extend_v itself_o and_o how_o ignorant_o many_o have_v deal_v in_o their_o writing_n to_o give_v that_o title_n of_o popish_a governor_n to_o the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n calling_z they_o pope_n and_o more_o wicked_o the_o papist_n in_o call_v they_o universal_a pope_n to_o the_o horrible_a delude_n of_o the_o multitude_n in_o make_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o popish_a church_n and_o the_o church_n which_o saint_n peter_n plant_v in_o rome_n be_v both_o one_o and_o the_o same_o which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a then_o be_v the_o founder_n thereof_o antichrist_n for_o so_o say_v their_o saint_n bernard_n the_o pope_n be_v and_o so_o say_v their_o joacham_n the_o abbot_n and_o so_o say_v their_o aventine_n and_o so_o say_v gregory_n the_o great_a and_o so_o say_v their_o saint_n vincent_n and_o prove_v boniface_n the_o three_o to_o be_v the_o head_n as_o the_o other_o and_o diverse_a more_o prove_v his_o successor_n to_o be_v his_o incorporate_a body_n as_o appear_v in_o our_o second_o chapter_n and_o as_o now_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n we_o shall_v more_o large_o prove_v chap._n vi_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o the_o popish_a church_n and_o the_o succession_n of_o singular_a universal_a pope_n have_v their_o first_o beginning_n but_o in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o and_o that_o also_o from_o that_o time_n that_o they_o have_v a_o church_n we_o have_v a_o church_n continual_o among_o they_o till_o about_o 20._o year_n before_o luther_n time_n and_o as_o before_o they_o have_v a_o church_n which_o do_v extend_v itself_o far_o and_o wide_a so_o even_o then_o and_o at_o all_o time_n in_o other_o part_n of_o christendom_n as_o in_o asia_n africa_n macedonia_n misia_n valachia_n russia_n muschovia_n etc._n etc._n we_o have_v as_o great_a a_o church_n as_o they_o if_o not_o great_a which_o be_v prove_v both_o their_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n will_v prove_v but_o a_o fond_a fable_n and_o a_o mere_a illusion_n of_o antichrist_n 1_o the_o papist_n have_v of_o long_a time_n bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n that_o we_o have_v no_o church_n before_o luther_n time_n howbeit_o as_o we_o prove_v in_o the_o former_a chap._n by_o sufficient_a testimony_n that_o for_o the_o first_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n they_o have_v no_o church_n so_o will_v we_o now_o god_n will_v in_o this_o chapter_n prove_v that_o their_o church_n have_v she_o first_o beginning_n but_o in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o note_v therefore_o christian_n reader_n what_o their_o writer_n vrspergensis_n say_v his_o word_n be_v these_o phoca_n these_o vrspergensis_n in_o phoca_n at_o the_o request_n and_o suit_n of_o pope_n boniface_n the_o emperor_n phocas_n appoint_v the_o sea_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o all_o church_n also_o their_o writer_n sabellicus_n say_v 6._o say_v sabellicus_n ennead_n 8._o l._n 6._o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o at_o the_o first_o entrance_n into_o his_o office_n be_v a_o earnest_a suâ—ter_n unto_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v be_v head_n of_o all_o church_n which_o thing_n hardly_o and_o with_o great_a labour_n be_v grant_v to_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n of_o rome_n now_o christian_n reader_n judge_v thou_o how_o true_a it_o be_v like_a to_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v preeminence_n from_o saint_n peter_n time_n see_v it_o be_v grant_v unto_o she_o but_o now_o in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o as_o also_o the_o pope_n own_o decretal_a and_o platina_n do_v witness_v as_o we_o show_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n wherefore_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v now_o in_o this_o year_n first_o make_v and_o establish_v universal_a father_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o in_o this_o year_n of_o christ_n their_o church_n first_o begin_v for_o as_o before_o christ_n be_v there_o can_v be_v no_o christian_a church_n so_o before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n there_o can_v be_v no_o popish_a church_n but_o now_o a_o universal_a pope_n be_v make_v and_o establish_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n they_o may_v be_v bold_a to_o say_v they_o have_v a_o church_n and_o we_o may_v be_v as_o bold_a to_o say_v that_o from_o this_o year_n of_o christ_n and_o no_o further_o they_o may_v demand_v of_o we_o where_o our_o church_n be_v to_o luther_n time_n and_o also_o to_o answer_v they_o antichrist_n the_o head_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o body_n of_o antichrist_n that_o so_o much_o of_o it_o as_o be_v comprehend_v within_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n be_v from_o thence_o first_o under_o this_o head_n of_o antichrist_n boniface_n after_o he_o under_o this_o his_o incorporate_a body_n of_o pope_n boniface_n 2._o calendar_n pope_n calendar_n vitalius_n 1_o john_n 3_o steven_n 2._o dusdedit_n 1._o deodatus_fw-la 1._o john_n 4._o hadrian_n 1_o boniface_n 3_o domnus_n 1_o sisinus_fw-la 1._o leo_fw-la 2._o honorius_n 1_o agatho_n 1_o constantinus_n 1_o steven_n 3_o severinus_fw-la 1._o leo_fw-la 1._o gregory_n 1_o paschalis_n 1_o john_n 1_o benedict_n 1_o gregory_n 2._o eugenius_n 2._o theodore_n 1_o john_n 2._o zacharie_n 1_o valentine_n 1_o martin_n 1_o cuno_n 1_o steven_n 1_o gregory_n 3_o eugenius_n 1_o sergius_n 1_o paul_n 1_o sergius_n 2._o leo_fw-la 3_o john_n 10._o honorius_n 2._o bonifacius_n 6._o benedict_n 2._o domnus_n 2._o inocentius_n 1_o benedict_n 8._o nicolas_n 1_o benedict_n 4._o calestinus_fw-la 1._o clement_n 4._o hadrian_n 2._o boniface_n 5._o lucius_n 1_o john_n 18._o john_n 5._o benedict_n 5._o eugenius_n 3_o benedict_n 9_o martinus_n 2._o john_n 11._o anastatius_fw-la 2._o clement_n 5._o hadrian_n 3_o john_n 12._o hadrian_n 4._o inocentius_n 5._o steven_n 4._o john_n 13._o alexander_n 2._o vrbanus_n 4._o formosus_fw-la 1._o gregory_n 4._o lucius_z 2._o gregory_n 10._o bonifacius_n 4._o silvester_n 1_o vrbanus_n 2._o vrbanus_n 5._o steven_n 5._o john_n 14._o gregory_n 7._o boniface_n 7._o roman_n 1._o john_n 15._o clement_n 2._o inocentius_n 6._o theodore_n 2._o sergius_n 4._o calestinus_fw-la 2._o gregory_n 11._o john_n 6._o benedict_n 6._o innocentius_n 2._o alexander_n 4._o benedict_n 3_o john_n 16._o honorius_n 3_o john_n 19_o leo_fw-la 4._o benedict_n 7._o gregory_n 8._o martin_n 5._o christopher_n 1_o gregory_n 5._o calestinus_fw-la 3._o eugenius_n 4._o sergius_n 3_o clement_n
the_o country_n why_o shall_v we_o think_v otherwise_o of_o such_o now_o or_o that_o bellarmine_n consequence_n can_v be_v true_a that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n superiority_n be_v ever_o above_o all_o 6_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 325._o the_o first_o general_a council_n be_v hold_v by_o three_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o bishop_n at_o bethynia_n in_o the_o city_n of_o nice_a which_o council_n find_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o intrude_v himself_o upon_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o alexandria_n to_o prevent_v his_o proceed_n make_v this_o decree_n 6._o decree_n nicen_n council_n cannon_n 6._o let_v the_o old_a custom_n be_v of_o force_n which_o be_v in_o egypt_n libya_n and_o pentipolis_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v authority_n over_o all_o these_o because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n observe_v the_o like_a custom_n whereby_o we_o see_v that_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v govern_v his_o own_o patriarkedome_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v his_o fellow_n to_o encroach_v upon_o his_o right_n no_o more_o will_v this_o council_n suffer_v he_o to_o do_v upon_o they_o but_o that_o even_o according_a to_o the_o old_a and_o ancient_a custom_n their_o privilege_n shall_v be_v like_a to_o he_o and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o ruffinus_n who_o live_v about_o the_o same_o time_n write_v thus_o 6._o thus_o ruffinus_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o it_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o in_o alexandria_n and_o in_o rome_n the_o old_a custom_n shall_v be_v keep_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v rule_v over_o egypt_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o church_n of_o his_o suburb_n and_o yet_o more_o large_o it_o be_v thus_o expound_v by_o nilus_n rome_n nilus_n nilus_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o may_v the_o more_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v no_o government_n over_o all_o other_o church_n read_v the_o sixth_o cannon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a there_o it_o be_v express_o command_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v the_o rule_n over_o certain_a church_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o certain_a and_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n over_o certain_a and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o one_o of_o they_o to_o invade_v another_o jurisdiction_n if_o any_o one_o not_o content_a with_o his_o own_o crave_v dominion_n over_o other_o he_o ought_v of_o right_a to_o be_v call_v a_o breaker_n of_o the_o custom_n and_o also_o of_o the_o holy_a cannon_n 7_o now_o then_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o first_o of_o all_o the_o general_a counsel_n reduce_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o first_o order_n and_o thereby_o hedge_v he_o in_o to_o rule_v only_o his_o own_o patriarkedome_n how_o be_v that_o true_a which_o bellarmine_n affirm_v namely_o that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n throughout_o the_o christian_a world_n ever_o approve_v of_o the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n yea_o or_o how_o can_v that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v so_o common_a among_o they_o namely_o that_o this_o council_n give_v that_o prerogative_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v universal_a father_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n see_v that_o great_a divine_a athanasius_n who_o as_o some_o write_v sit_v as_o chief_a in_o that_o council_n say_v magentes_fw-la say_v athanas_n ad_fw-la solitarium_fw-la vita_fw-la magentes_fw-la rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n nay_o see_v their_o own_o great_a doctor_n master_n harding_n say_v as_o express_o 2._o express_o harding_n apologie_n c._n 23._o division_n 2._o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o west_n church_n if_o but_o of_o the_o romish_a or_o west_n church_n than_o not_o universal_o of_o all_o wherefore_o this_o prove_v bellarmine_n alligation_n most_o untrue_a that_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n over_o the_o pope_n be_v ever_o hold_v to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n and_o rome_n the_o universal_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o aeneas_n silvius_n a_o little_a before_o he_o be_v pope_n pius_n the_o second_o write_v these_o plain_a and_o express_v word_n 288._o word_n aenâ—as_n siluius_n epist_n 288._o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o bishop_n live_v several_o to_o himself_o a_o little_a regard_n be_v there_o then_o have_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 8_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 379._o the_o second_o general_a council_n be_v hold_v by_o 150._o bishop_n in_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n where_o for_o the_o conserve_n each_o patriarch_n privilege_n and_o other_o bishop_n right_n it_o be_v thus_o decree_v 2._o decree_v council_n of_o constantinople_n cap._n 2._o let_v not_o the_o bishop_n which_o have_v their_o several_a diocese_n encroach_v upon_o the_o church_n that_o be_v without_o their_o bond_n neither_o let_v they_o confound_v their_o church_n but_o according_a to_o the_o cannon_n let_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n govern_v only_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o egypt_n and_o let_v the_o east_n govern_v only_o the_o east_n and_o let_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n retain_v her_o dignity_n declare_v in_o the_o nicone_a synod_n upon_o which_o decree_n socrates_n write_v thus_o 3._o thus_o socrat._v lib._n hist_o eccl_n 3._o they_o confirm_v the_o faith_n deliver_v by_o the_o nicene_n synod_n and_o they_o appoint_v patriarch_n in_o the_o describe_v province_n that_o bishop_n be_v place_v and_o set_v over_o a_o certain_a diocese_n may_v not_o thrust_v themselves_o into_o other_o man_n charge_n and_o a_o little_a after_o notwithstanding_o reserve_v to_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n the_o chief_a degree_n of_o honour_n and_o dignity_n therefore_o most_o untrue_a be_v it_o that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n grant_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o all_o bishop_n or_o rome_n to_o have_v the_o chief_a degree_n of_o dignity_n above_o all_o church_n 9_o about_o this_o time_n live_v saint_n hierome_n who_o because_o he_o see_v many_o flatterer_n to_o ascribe_v unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o alone_a apostolical_a successor_n and_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o to_o have_v make_v a_o custom_n of_o usurp_a authority_n over_o their_o fellow_n and_o to_o challenge_v a_o more_o excellency_n of_o dignity_n he_o write_v thus_o against_o their_o arrogancy_n euagrius_n arrogancy_n hierome_n to_o euagrius_n neither_o riches_n nor_o poverty_n make_v a_o bishop_n high_o or_o low_a all_o bishop_n be_v of_o one_o worthiness_n and_o all_o the_o apostle_n successor_n what_o bring_v you_o i_o the_o custom_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o one_o city_n if_o we_o seek_v for_o authority_n the_o whole_a world_n be_v great_a than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n now_o then_o if_o this_o worthy_a priest_n of_o rome_n yoke_v all_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n in_o equality_n of_o dignity_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o affirm_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n as_o well_o as_o he_o how_o can_v the_o consequent_a of_o bellarmine_n assertion_n be_v true_a that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n all_o the_o christian_a world_n over_o ever_o approve_v of_o the_o pope_n singular_a supremacy_n and_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v the_o alone_a apostolic_a successor_n 10_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 383._o live_v saint_n augustine_n who_o find_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o go_v about_o to_o draw_v all_o appeal_n unto_o himself_o and_o the_o multitude_n to_o begin_v to_o flock_v unto_o he_o for_o the_o redress_n thereof_o he_o with_o the_o assent_n of_o 216._o bishop_n in_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n make_v this_o decree_n 9.2_o decree_n concilij_fw-la africa_n cap._n 9.2_o if_o any_o do_v appeal_v to_o tribunal_n abroad_o let_v none_o within_o africa_n receive_v he_o to_o communion_n and_o this_o be_v that_o whereof_o saint_n cyprian_n a_o hundred_o year_n before_o saint_n augustine_n day_n in_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n reprehend_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o five_o section_n again_o when_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v begin_v to_o take_v and_o receive_v proud_a and_o haughty_a title_n and_o other_o of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o follow_v in_o the_o same_o council_n wherein_o saint_n augustine_n be_v present_a it_o be_v thus_o decree_v cannon_n decree_v the_o three_o council_n â—6_n cannon_n let_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o any_o of_o the_o first_o sea_n be_v call_v prince_n of_o priest_n or_o high_a priest_n or_o by_o any_o other_o like_o name_n but_o only_o a_o bishop_n of_o a_o first_o sea_n and_o how_o then_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o bellarmine_n assertion_n true_a that_o all_o counsel_n and_o father_n all_o the_o world_n over_o ever_o
call_v the_o form_n of_o the_o cross_a a_o sacrament_n 19_o sacrament_n aug._n in_o serm._n de_fw-fr sanctis_fw-la 19_o leo_n call_v the_o vow_n of_o virginity_n a_o sacrament_n 14._o sacrament_n leo_fw-la inter_fw-la decreta_fw-la leonis_fw-la cap._n 14._o saint_n bernard_n he_o call_v the_o wash_n of_o foot_n the_o sacrament_n of_o daily_a sin_n dom._n sin_n bern._n in_o serm._n de_fw-la coena_fw-la dom._n and_o yet_o beside_o these_o other_o five_o be_v many_o more_o call_v sacrament_n saint_n hilary_n 23._o hilary_n hilar._n in_o mat._n cannon_n 11.12_o &_o 23._o in_o diverse_a place_n of_o his_o writing_n call_v prayer_n a_o sacrament_n fast_v a_o sacrament_n weep_v a_o sacrament_n and_o the_o whole_a tenure_n of_o the_o scripture_n a_o sacrament_n for_o as_o the_o jew_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n have_v bring_v into_o a_o custom_n to_o call_v their_o oblation_n and_o whatsoever_o tend_v to_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n sacrifice_n so_o after_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n have_v the_o christian_n bring_v into_o a_o custom_n to_o call_v almost_o all_o whatsoever_o tend_v to_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o christ_n sacrament_n saint_n augustine_n speak_v of_o these_o and_o other_o such_o new_a device_n which_o be_v then_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n say_v epistle_n say_v august_n in_o his_o 219._o epistle_n albeit_o they_o be_v not_o against_o the_o faith_n yet_o with_o servile_a burden_n they_o so_o oppress_v our_o very_a religion_n which_o god_n of_o his_o mercy_n will_v have_v to_o be_v free_a under_o few_o and_o most_o manifest_a sacrament_n of_o divine_a service_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v much_o more_o tolerable_a for_o the_o jew_n notwithstanding_o they_o know_v the_o time_n of_o liberty_n yet_o be_v they_o subject_v only_o to_o the_o pact_n and_o burden_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o not_o to_o the_o device_n of_o man_n again_o he_o say_v cap._n say_v in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n 6._o cap._n our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v unto_o we_o a_o few_o sacrament_n instead_o of_o many_o and_o the_o same_o in_o do_v most_o easy_a in_o signification_n most_o excellent_a in_o observation_n most_o reverend_a as_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n again_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v catechumenos_fw-la say_v de_fw-fr symbolo_fw-la ad_fw-la catechumenos_fw-la these_o be_v the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n if_o these_o two_o than_o not_o scaven_n 2_o furthermore_o that_o it_o may_v plain_o appear_v that_o the_o true_a christian_a church_n be_v to_o be_v know_v only_o by_o have_v two_o sacrament_n and_o not_o seven_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v his_o word_n be_v these_o 49._o these_o chrysost_n of_o the_o workâ—_n upon_o matth._n hom_n 49._o all_o those_o thing_n which_o appertain_v to_o christ_n indeed_o have_v the_o heretic_n in_o their_o schism_n church_n the_o scripture_n of_o god_n bishop_n and_o other_o order_n of_o clerk_n likewise_o baptism_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o thanksgiving_n and_o to_o conclude_v christ_n himself_o so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v it_o plain_o prove_v that_o to_o saint_n chrysostom_n time_n which_o be_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o papist_n have_v a_o church_n the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v know_v by_o have_v two_o sacrament_n and_o not_o seven_o and_o therefore_o the_o popish_a church_n by_o retain_v seven_o sacrament_n be_v apparent_o know_v to_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n that_o man_n of_o god_n martin_n luther_n which_o before_o have_v be_v a_o papist_n speak_v of_o this_o matter_n say_v thus_o captin_n thus_o luth._o babilonicall_a captin_n in_o proper_a speech_n those_o we_o call_v sacrament_n which_o be_v promise_n with_o sign_n annex_v the_o rest_n that_o have_v no_o sign_n be_v bare_a promise_n wherefore_o speak_v hereof_o precise_o and_o strict_o there_o be_v only_o two_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n baptism_n and_o the_o bread_n forasmuch_o as_o in_o these_o only_a we_o find_v the_o sign_n ordain_v of_o god_n and_o also_o the_o promise_n of_o remission_n of_o sin_n but_o here_o because_o it_o may_v be_v they_o will_v object_v and_o say_v that_o luther_n be_v but_o of_o a_o latter_a hatch_n and_o but_o of_o less_o than_o one_o hundred_o year_n stand_v let_v they_o hear_v what_o he_o say_v that_o live_v but_o in_o one_o age_n next_o after_o the_o apostle_n tertullian_n by_o name_n thus_o he_o write_v against_o martion_n the_o heretic_n marti_n heretic_n tertull._n lib._n 4._o against_o marti_n how_o do_v thou_o break_v marriage_n neither_o couple_v the_o man_n and_o the_o woman_n together_o nor_o be_v couple_v otherwise_o admit_v they_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o thanksgiving_n note_v say_v the_o translator_n how_o he_o strike_v away_o five_o of_o the_o popish_a sacrament_n which_o of_o their_o own_o head_n they_o have_v devise_v yea_o and_o let_v they_o hear_v what_o he_o say_v that_o live_v in_o the_o next_o age_n after_o that_o s._n cyprian_n by_o name_n thus_o he_o say_v stephan_n say_v cypr._n lib._n 2._o epist_n 1._o ad_fw-la stephan_n then_o may_v they_o be_v thorough_o sanctify_v and_o become_v the_o child_n of_o god_n if_o they_o be_v new_o bear_v by_o both_o the_o sacrament_n now_o in_o that_o he_o say_v both_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o acknowledge_v but_o only_o two_o sacrament_n but_o why_o shall_v we_o trouble_v the_o reader_n any_o long_o about_o this_o matter_n see_v the_o question_n be_v resolve_v by_o these_o two_o writer_n of_o their_o own_o bessarion_n and_o paschasius_fw-la bessarion_n say_v euchar._n say_v bessa_n of_o the_o euchar._n we_o read_v that_o these_o only_a two_o sacrament_n be_v deliver_v we_o plain_o in_o the_o gospel_n paschasius_fw-la say_v lord_n say_v pascha_fw-la of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n these_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n baptism_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n therefore_o forasmuch_o as_o by_o scripture_n they_o can_v prove_v their_o five_o ceremony_n to_o be_v sacrament_n nor_o by_o the_o ancient_a father_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o antichrist_n the_o number_n of_o seven_o only_a and_o that_o we_o have_v prove_v that_o for_o four_o hundred_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n there_o be_v but_o only_o our_o two_o sacrament_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n that_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n christian_a church_n and_o of_o a_o latter_a hatch_n that_o will_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_a church_n by_o retain_v more_o than_o two_o nay_o then_o three_o time_n two_o sacrament_n and_o that_o indeed_o it_o may_v more_o plain_o appear_v that_o by_o retain_v more_o than_o two_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n one_o of_o the_o pope_n own_o pen_n man_n describe_v the_o true_a church_n by_o her_o own_o note_n and_o mark_n say_v thus_o 1._o thus_o nicol._n cusanus_fw-la de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la romanae_fw-la epist._n 1._o in_o this_o sensible_a world_n that_o be_v here_o beneath_o we_o must_v learn_v by_o sensible_a token_n to_o know_v the_o very_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o otherwise_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o reach_v the_o truth_n and_o a_o little_a after_o this_o church_n stand_v of_o they_o that_o declare_v by_o sensible_a and_o outward_a token_n that_o they_o be_v partaker_n of_o christ_n as_o they_o be_v that_o confess_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o this_o church_n have_v certain_a holy_a token_n or_o sacrament_n ordain_v to_o that_o end_n that_o thereby_o we_o may_v know_v they_o that_o be_v of_o christ_n so_o far_o forth_o as_o by_o such_o token_n conjectural_a knowledge_n may_v be_v gather_v therefore_o i_o say_v that_o this_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o this_o conjectural_a judgement_n be_v count_v holy_a notwithstanding_o wicked_a man_n and_o hypocrite_n cover_v themselves_o under_o the_o same_o outward_a token_n and_o what_o those_o token_n be_v he_o express_v in_o these_o word_n follow_v and_o receive_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o well_o as_o the_o godly_a and_o thus_o much_o for_o this_o point_n now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o we_o can_v say_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n or_o mass_n 3_o their_o mass_n they_o will_v bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n and_o form_v and_o frame_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o saint_n peter_n say_v their_o mass_n at_o rome_n and_o saint_n james_n at_o jerusalem_n but_o how_o true_a this_o be_v these_o word_n of_o their_o johannes_n boemos_n will_v plain_o demonstrate_v 1â—_n demonstrate_v johan._n bohem._n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o thing_n cap._n 1â—_n the_o mass_n say_v he_o so_o call_v they_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v
in_o their_o proper_a shape_n and_o true_a likeness_n and_o this_o be_v also_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n when_o as_o there_o be_v neither_o sound_a doctrine_n true_a faith_n nor_o religion_n to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n according_a to_o that_o prophecy_n of_o their_o s._n hildegard_n a_o nun_n which_o say_v in_o the_o apostolic_a order_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o roman_a sea_n no_o religion_n shall_v be_v find_v true_o christian_a reader_n it_o seem_v very_o apparent_a that_o god_n have_v make_v special_a choice_n of_o england_n above_o all_o the_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a for_o the_o recover_n and_o reduce_v of_o that_o part_n of_o his_o church_n the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o overthrow_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n and_o religion_n for_o whereas_o in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v the_o main_a strength_n of_o the_o seaven-hilled_n city_n to_o wit_n rome_n and_o that_o the_o text_n declare_v also_o those_o horn_n to_o be_v so_o many_o kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o learn_v expound_v they_o to_o be_v these_o ten_o head_n kingdom_n of_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n england_n scotland_n denmark_n etc._n etc._n the_o first_o whereof_o that_o withdraw_v her_o power_n from_o rome_n be_v england_n it_o be_v manifest_a england_n be_v the_o chief_a i_o know_v christian_n reader_n it_o will_v be_v think_v strange_a to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v do_v by_o king_n henry_n be_v foretell_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n nevertheless_o a_o very_a learned_a man_n write_v upon_o these_o word_n in_o the_o 13._o verse_n of_o the_o 11._o chap._n and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v say_v plain_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o to_o one_o but_o that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o king_n henry_n mean_v his_o withdraw_a his_o power_n from_o rome_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v ten_o thousand_o to_o one_o but_o that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o he_o for_o plain_a experience_n do_v evident_o demonstrate_v england_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o those_o ten_o kingdom_n also_o which_o the_o 16._o verse_n of_o the_o 17._o chap._n declare_v shall_v be_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o final_a fall_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o power_n of_o antichrist_n for_o that_o after_o this_o work_n be_v set_v abroach_o by_o king_n henry_n we_o see_v it_o so_o great_o to_o prevail_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o that_o famous_a queen_n his_o daughter_n elizabeth_n that_o at_o her_o decease_n the_o pope_n have_v scarce_o three_o of_o those_o kingdom_n signify_v by_o those_o horn_n leave_v to_o adhere_v with_o he_o entire_o and_o i_o do_v find_v also_o by_o diverse_a of_o the_o old_a romish_a prediction_n that_o as_o god_n make_v king_n henry_n the_o main_a beginner_n of_o the_o ruin_n and_o decay_v of_o the_o strength_n of_o romish_n babylon_n so_o he_o have_v ordain_v a_o most_o worthy_a king_n of_o the_o name_n of_o jacob_n to_o second_v he_o in_o that_o work_n and_o as_o touch_v that_o which_o shall_v be_v further_o effect_v by_o he_o thus_o have_v their_o robertus_fw-la a_o dominican_n friar_n write_v long_o ago_o in_o his_o second_o sermon_n but_o jacob_n fly_v from_o the_o serpent_n face_n which_o serpent_n in_o his_o three_o vision_n he_o affirm_v the_o spirit_n tell_v he_o be_v antichrist_n the_o pope_n be_v join_v to_o those_o that_o do_v praise_v my_o name_n for_o which_o cause_n he_o declare_v the_o pope_n who_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n he_o compare_v to_o esau_n shall_v put_v in_o practice_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o spiritual_a jacob_n as_o also_o for_o refuse_v to_o join_v with_o he_o and_o to_o be_v of_o his_o society_n for_o there_o he_o bring_v in_o the_o pope_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n to_o his_o spiritual_a son_n go_v to_o my_o son_n and_o enter_v into_o a_o consultation_n among_o yourselves_o how_o i_o may_v bring_v he_o under_o for_o by_o his_o destruction_n my_o treasure_n shall_v be_v exceed_o increase_v i_o have_v need_n of_o much_o because_o the_o name_n of_o my_o house_n be_v great_a upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n deglutiamus_fw-la eum_fw-la virum_fw-la come_v therefore_o let_v we_o swallow_v he_o up_o alive_a which_o prophecy_n albeit_o we_o see_v fulfil_v in_o the_o powder-treason_n yet_o as_o the_o same_o friar_n show_v that_o all_o the_o pope_n can_v do_v shall_v nothing_o at_o all_o prevail_v so_o thanks_n be_v to_o our_o good_a god_n we_o see_v it_o do_v not_o again_o the_o same_o friar_n in_o his_o sixteen_o sermon_n foreshoweth_a that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o same_o jacob_n who_o there_o he_o call_v the_o lion_n king_n shall_v visit_v the_o emperor_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o other_o catholic_a prince_n of_o christendom_n by_o his_o christian_a and_o royal_a exhortation_n to_o help_v to_o subdue_v the_o pope_n and_o to_o bring_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n into_o the_o same_o state_n of_o primitive_a purity_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o happy_a day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a theodosius_n valentinian_n etc._n etc._n whereby_o he_o declare_v not_o only_a how_o great_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v fall_v from_o her_o primitive_a purity_n in_o religion_n but_o also_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v reform_v by_o the_o special_a mean_n of_o our_o nation_n of_o england_n and_o to_o the_o like_a effect_n be_v these_o word_n of_o their_o saint_n bridgit_n cannonize_v for_o a_o saint_n by_o pope_n boniface_n the_o nine_o in_o her_o sixth_o book_n of_o revelation_n 26._o chap._n where_o she_o bring_v in_o christ_n complain_v of_o the_o decay_a state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n show_v he_o to_o exhort_v all_o christian_a king_n what_o course_n to_o take_v for_o the_o perfect_a reformation_n thereof_o say_v wherefore_o the_o king_n for_o who_o thou_o do_v pray_v aught_o to_o call_v and_o assemble_v a_o council_n of_o spiritual_a man_n such_o as_o be_v wise_a through_o my_o wisdom_n and_o he_o ought_v to_o inquire_v diligent_o of_o those_o that_o have_v my_o spirit_n and_o ask_v their_o advice_n how_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v the_o wall_n of_o my_o church_n may_v be_v build_v again_o among_o christian_n how_o god_n may_v be_v restore_v to_o his_o honour_n true_a religion_n make_v to_o flourish_v anew_o godly_a charity_n make_v more_o fervent_a my_o passion_n more_o deep_o imprint_v in_o the_o heart_n and_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o my_o commandment_n love_v with_o great_a zeal_n and_o respect_n let_v he_o therefore_o gather_v together_o the_o upright_o and_o true_a kind_n of_o christian_n that_o he_o together_o with_o they_o may_v repair_v the_o spiritual_a breach_n of_o my_o church_n the_o which_o very_o have_v depart_v too_o far_o from_o i_o by_o which_o we_o see_v she_o give_v all_o true_a christian_a prince_n to_o understand_v that_o god_n require_v of_o they_o that_o they_o join_v together_o and_o use_v all_o mean_n by_o godly_a and_o learned_a instructer_n to_o reclaim_v the_o romish_a church_n and_o to_o reduce_v she_o to_o that_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a faith_n and_o religion_n which_o saint_n paul_n so_o commend_v she_o for_o at_o the_o first_o which_o albeit_o at_o the_o first_o or_o on_o the_o sudden_a she_o will_v not_o receive_v but_o as_o their_o abbot_n joachim_n upon_o the_o 22._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n say_v will_v stop_v her_o ear_n lest_o she_o shall_v hear_v the_o charm_a of_o the_o inchaunter_n the_o voice_n of_o he_o that_o admonish_v she_o yet_o upon_o the_o 15.17.18.21_o and_o 22._o chapter_n he_o show_v that_o those_o admonition_n shall_v in_o short_a time_n so_o work_v that_o not_o only_o the_o german_a empire_n shall_v forsake_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o church_n itself_o with_o her_o college_n of_o cardinal_n shall_v be_v divide_v and_o fall_v into_o discord_n among_o themselves_o and_o upon_o the_o 50._o and_o 51._o of_o jeremy_n he_o show_v by_o the_o effect_n that_o those_o admonition_n shall_v so_o great_o prevail_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o his_o clergy_n his_o consistory_n and_o state_n shall_v be_v exceed_o impair_v for_o say_v he_o the_o noble_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v perish_v the_o monastery_n shall_v be_v diminish_v the_o high_a priest_n shall_v be_v purify_v and_o christian_a religion_n shall_v be_v winnow_v as_o with_o a_o fan_n and_o the_o same_o also_o do_v their_o saint_n katherine_n of_o sienne_n foresee_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o her_o word_n write_v in_o a_o prayer_n of_o she_o but_o what_o shall_v the_o lord_n do_v to_o these_o evil_a husband_n man_n he_o shall_v come_v and_o destroy_v they_o and_o let_v out_o his_o vineyard_n unto_o other_o etc._n etc._n by_o tribulation_n and_o affliction_n and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n
horrible_a blasphemer_n that_o will_v call_v it_o the_o most_o ancient_a true_a and_o holy_a catholic_a religion_n again_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n 2._o thessalon_n 2._o declare_v that_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v with_o great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n yea_o so_o great_a and_o wonderful_a that_o as_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v matthew_n 24._o if_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o shall_v deceive_v the_o very_a elect._n he_o therefore_o that_o will_v say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n because_o she_o work_v miracle_n be_v a_o most_o horrible_a blasphemer_n miracle_n be_v wrought_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n and_o 14._o verse_n of_o the_o revelation_n therefore_o miracle_n be_v not_o always_o a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o this_o appear_v also_o in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o deuteronomy_n where_o we_o may_v see_v that_o a_o most_o vile_a kind_n of_o people_n even_o such_o as_o god_n abhor_v wrought_a miracle_n to_o draw_v other_o to_o their_o religion_n and_o saint_n paul_n also_o declare_v 2._o thessalon_n 2._o verse_n 10._o that_o antichrist_n shall_v work_v his_o miracle_n among_o they_o that_o perish_v therefore_o miracle_n be_v not_o always_o a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n again_o our_o saviour_n christ_n matthew_n 7.22_o declare_v that_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n certain_a christian_a minister_n that_o be_v wont_a to_o confirm_v their_o doctrine_n by_o miracle_n when_o they_o shall_v see_v themselves_o cast_v out_o to_o be_v damn_v with_o reprobate_n they_o will_v admire_v and_o say_v thus_o to_o christ_n lord_n lord_n have_v we_o not_o by_o thy_o name_n prophesy_v and_o by_o thy_o name_n cast_v out_o devil_n and_o do_v many_o great_a work_n and_o then_o say_v christ_n i_o will_v profess_v to_o they_o i_o never_o know_v you_o depart_v from_o i_o you_o that_o work_n iniquity_n popish_a minister_n work_v miracle_n our_o minister_n work_v none_o they_o themselves_o therefore_o shall_v be_v judge_n in_o this_o case_n to_o which_o of_o these_o sort_n of_o minister_n this_o scripture_n may_v just_o be_v apply_v certain_o the_o great_a judgement_n that_o god_n do_v lay_v upon_o man_n in_o this_o life_n be_v to_o blind_v their_o understanding_n with_o popery_n for_o than_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o receive_v any_o error_n and_o to_o reject_v the_o truth_n to_o be_v mark_v with_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o print_n of_o his_o name_n and_o to_o perish_v with_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a they_o shall_v for_o thus_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o nineteenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n verse_n 20._o but_o the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o wrought_v miracle_n before_o he_o whereby_o he_o deceive_v they_o that_o receive_v the_o beast_n mark_v and_o they_o that_o worship_v his_o image_n these_o both_o be_v alive_a cast_v into_o a_o lake_n of_o fire_n burn_v with_o brimstone_n therefore_o to_o conclude_v this_o i_o say_v to_o all_o those_o that_o have_v receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o their_o forehead_n or_o on_o their_o hand_n that_o be_v they_o that_o have_v outward_o profess_v with_o their_o mouth_n and_o gesture_n and_o those_o also_o that_o have_v defend_v by_o arm_n write_v book_n wrought_v miracle_n or_o any_o way_n lay_v to_o their_o help_a hand_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n whereby_o the_o pope_n kingdom_n and_o state_n be_v maintain_v damnation_n shall_v be_v their_o end_n for_o as_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n 9.10_o and_o 11._o verse_n say_v if_o any_o man_n worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o his_o forehead_n or_o on_o their_o hand_n the_o same_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n yea_o of_o the_o pure_a wine_n which_o be_v pour_v into_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o he_o shall_v be_v torment_v in_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n before_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o before_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o their_o torment_n shall_v ascend_v evermore_o and_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o rest_n day_n nor_o night_n which_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o whosoever_o receive_v the_o print_n of_o his_o name_n that_o be_v whosoever_o be_v content_a to_o be_v call_v by_o any_o such_o name_n as_o whereby_o he_o may_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o pope_n faithful_a subject_n therefore_o i_o advertise_v they_o all_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n that_o they_o receive_v his_o fatherly_a admonition_n and_o call_v to_o mind_n how_o love_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o eighteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n call_v his_o elect_n out_o of_o babylon_n that_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n lest_o they_o shall_v also_o receive_v of_o her_o plague_n as_o for_o those_o that_o regard_v not_o this_o love_a favour_n of_o god_n but_o will_v notwithstanding_o abide_v in_o she_o still_o and_o go_v on_o with_o she_o in_o her_o abomination_n let_v they_o go_v and_o do_v what_o they_o will_n he_o that_o be_v unjust_a say_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o 22._o chapter_n let_v he_o be_v unjust_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v filthy_a let_v he_o be_v filthy_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v righteous_a let_v he_o be_v righteous_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v holy_a let_v he_o be_v holy_a still_o and_o behold_v i_o come_v short_o and_o my_o reward_n be_v with_o i_o to_o give_v to_o every_o man_n as_o his_o work_n shall_v be_v ¶_o the_o title_n demonstrate_v the_o several_a point_n contain_v in_o each_o of_o the_o chapter_n 1_o certain_a chapter_n contain_v the_o sum_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n confutation_n of_o the_o popish_a or_o antichristian_a church_n error_n heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n the_o first_o whereof_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o notwithstanding_o both_o papist_n and_o protestant_n profess_v but_o one_o god_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o yet_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o profession_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o both_o shall_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n 2_o a_o answer_n to_o ten_o several_a objection_n for_o the_o clear_n the_o pope_n from_o be_v antichrist_n whereof_o bellarmine_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o original_a author_n 3_o that_o christian_a rome_n now_o in_o her_o latter_a day_n be_v that_o babylon_n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n call_v the_o mother_n of_o whoredom_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o which_o the_o other_o angel_n in_o the_o 18._o chapter_n say_v be_v fall_v and_o become_v the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n and_o hold_v of_o all_o foul_a spirit_n and_o a_o cage_n of_o every_o unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n and_o out_o of_o which_o the_o lord_n from_o heaven_n call_v all_o his_o elect_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o consequent_o of_o her_o plague_n 4_o that_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v the_o same_o idolatrous_a church_n yet_o profess_v christ_n which_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 13._o and_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n show_v to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n 5_o that_o for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n there_o be_v no_o popish_a church_n neither_o can_v be_v because_o there_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o a_o universal_a pope_n establish_v in_o rome_n to_o make_v it_o a_o popish_a church_n therefore_o as_o no_o husband_n no_o wife_n so_o no_o universal_a pope_n no_o universal_a spouse_n of_o the_o pope_n 6_o that_o in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o the_o church_n of_o popery_n and_o the_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n first_o begin_v from_o whence_o our_o church_n have_v she_o first_o beginning_n before_o luther_n and_o how_o our_o protestant_a bishop_n and_o minister_n which_o they_o have_v ordain_v have_v lawful_a calling_n 7_o their_o general_a consent_n overthrow_v by_o general_a consent_n of_o counsel_n and_o father_n 8_o that_o the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n authority_n be_v but_o the_o same_o that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n can_v just_o claim_v from_o he_o to_o be_v call_v universal_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a bishop_n that_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a father_n be_v forbid_v by_o christ_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o but_o to_o his_o own_o father_n 9_o that_o the_o true_a
and_o most_o ancient_a church_n have_v but_o two_o sacrament_n how_o the_o other_o five_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n that_o the_o mass_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v make_v by_o diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n long_o after_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o utter_a dissolve_v of_o the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o prophetical_a and_o apostolical_a the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n and_o the_o cast_a man_n mind_n into_o a_o doubtful_a waver_a of_o their_o salvation_n 10_o that_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n touch_v the_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n as_o also_o his_o other_o word_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n be_v but_o figurative_a speech_n 11_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o to_o saint_n and_o to_o worship_n god_n alone_o and_o not_o saint_n that_o none_o can_v be_v mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n but_o only_o he_o that_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o nature_n both_o of_o god_n and_o man_n 12_o that_o the_o original_a author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v the_o heathen_a philosopher_n how_o it_o do_v confound_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o popish_a writer_n and_o how_o it_o do_v deny_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o purge_n of_o sin_n the_o chapter_n of_o conclusion_n show_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n by_o faith_n only_o without_o work_n that_o we_o possess_v heaven_n only_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v there_o the_o fruit_n thereof_o be_v reward_v with_o the_o degree_n of_o glory_n that_o the_o high_a way_n to_o damnation_n be_v to_o seek_v salvation_n by_o merit_n the_o pope_n deadly_a wound_n tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n in_o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a point_n now_o in_o controversy_n between_o the_o papist_n and_o vs._n chapter_n i._o this_o chapter_n tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o notwithstanding_o both_o protestant_n and_o papist_n profess_v but_o one_o god_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o yet_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o profession_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n 1_o it_o have_v be_v imagine_v christian_n reader_n that_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o papist_n and_o we_o profess_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n etc._n etc._n there_o may_v well_o be_v a_o union_n between_o we_o and_o they_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o universal_a church_n but_o i_o trust_v through_o the_o help_n of_o god_n spirit_n it_o shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a to_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o possible_a then_o by_o mix_v with_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n by_o which_o saint_n hierome_n say_v w._n say_v hierome_n in_o his_o book_n upon_o thâ—_n 24._o of_o saint_n matth._n w._n we_o may_v understand_v all_o manner_n of_o perverse_a and_o false_a doctrine_n there_o can_v be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a christian_a religion_n true_a it_o be_v that_o many_o notable_a heretic_n of_o former_a time_n have_v profess_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n with_o the_o church_n and_o as_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v matth._n say_v chrysostome_n of_o the_o work_n upon_o matth._n have_v get_v the_o note_n and_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n to_o wit_n say_v he_o church_n the_o scripture_n of_o god_n bishop_n and_o other_o order_n of_o clerk_n and_o likewise_o baptism_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o thanksgiving_n and_o to_o conclude_v christ_n himself_o but_o yet_o as_o he_o show_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n will_v not_o admit_v they_o into_o the_o fellowship_n thereof_o nor_o take_v they_o for_o true_a member_n of_o the_o same_o the_o reason_n be_v for_o that_o with_o their_o profession_n they_o mingle_v such_o erroneous_a opinion_n of_o god_n as_o make_v he_o no_o god_n according_a to_o that_o which_o saint_n hilary_n say_v 1._o say_v hilary_n in_o ps_n 1._o to_o devise_v fancy_n of_o god_n be_v as_o horrible_a as_o to_o say_v there_o be_v no_o god_n 2_o for_o we_o believe_v and_o profess_v but_o one_o divine_a god_n according_a to_o deuter._n 4.35_o and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n even_o the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n according_a to_o saint_n paul_n 1._o tim._n 2.5_o the_o papist_n profess_v that_o the_o lord_n he_o be_v god_n but_o not_o god_n only_o and_o that_o christ_n be_v mediator_n but_o neither_o whole_o nor_o only_o as_o this_o first_o chapter_n shall_v plain_o demonstrate_v from_o their_o own_o doctor_n for_o one_o write_v thus_o iureiur_fw-fr thus_o fel._n in_o cap._n ego_fw-la n._n de_fw-fr iureiur_fw-fr the_o pope_n have_v the_o place_n upon_o earth_n not_o of_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o of_o a_o true_a god_n the_o bishop_n of_o aeix_n say_v gallica_n say_v contr_n bassinet_n ut_fw-la hist._n gallica_n our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n be_v a_o undoubted_a and_o true_a god_n on_o earth_n in_o their_o extravagant_n he_o be_v term_v glossa_fw-la term_v extra_n comment_n in_o glossa_fw-la our_o lord_n god_n the_o pope_n beside_o their_o council_n of_o trident_n lect_n trident_n trident._n in_o sexto_fw-la de_fw-fr lect_n decree_v he_o to_o be_v god_n in_o the_o council_n of_o lateraine_n one_o salute_v the_o pope_n with_o this_o title_n 4._o title_n latr._n sess_v 4._o thou_o be_v another_o god_n on_o earth_n which_o the_o pope_n accept_v as_o his_o due_n even_o as_o pope_n nicholas_n seek_v authority_n whereby_o he_o may_v claim_v that_o dignity_n find_v these_o word_n treasure_v up_o in_o the_o pope_n library_n evidenter_fw-la library_n nicholas_n dist._n 96._o satis_fw-la evidenter_fw-la it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o godly_a prince_n constantine_n be_v call_v god_n to_o which_o word_n augustine_n steuche_n the_o keeper_n of_o the_o pope_n library_n add_v 141._o add_v steuche_fw-fr libr._n donat._n constant._n pag._n 141._o do_v thou_o not_o hear_v that_o the_o high_a bishop_n be_v call_v of_o constantine_n god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v take_v for_o god_n and_o worship_v as_o god_n with_o divine_a honour_n whereby_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o title_n be_v not_o give_v he_o of_o flatterer_n against_o his_o will_n neither_o fell_a it_o out_o of_o their_o finger_n rash_o or_o by_o chance_n but_o with_o good_a consideration_n and_o therefore_o they_o ascribe_v also_o unto_o he_o the_o great_a power_n and_o authority_n not_o of_o a_o terrestrial_a god_n but_o even_o of_o a_o celestial_a and_o that_o in_o four_o respect_n 3_o first_o in_o grant_v to_o he_o as_o large_a command_n as_o to_o god_n himself_o for_o thus_o they_o write_v hostin_n write_v extravag_n de_fw-fr translat-episcopi_n quinto_fw-la hostin_n sin_n except_v the_o pope_n in_o a_o manner_n may_v do_v all_o that_o god_n may_v do_v again_o 10._o again_o counsel_n lat._n leo._n 10._o in_o the_o pope_n there_o be_v all_o manner_n of_o power_n above_o all_o power_n as_o well_o of_o heaven_n as_o of_o earth_n also_o statuta_fw-la also_o extravag_n de_fw-fr constitu_fw-la lib._n statuta_fw-la the_o pope_n have_v power_n over_o the_o angel_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a and_o scient_a and_o agrippa_z de_fw-fr vanitat_fw-la scient_a the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o command_v the_o angel_n and_o have_v power_n over_o the_o dead_a again_o praetoris_fw-la again_o baldus_n in_o li._n barbarius_fw-la de_fw-fr officio_fw-la praetoris_fw-la the_o pope_n be_v all_o and_o above_o all_o furthermore_o pen_v furthermore_o l._n sacrilegij_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr crim_n sacril_n ind_z c._n ecclesia_fw-la ut_fw-la tit_n pen_v it_o be_v sacrilege_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o pope_n power_n *_o for_o he_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o cause_n therefore_o we_o must_v make_v no_o question_n about_o his_o power_n see_v there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o the_o first_o cause_n last_o flo._n last_o in_o bull._n clem._n 6._o &_o in_o ant._n flo._n the_o pope_n have_v so_o great_a power_n both_o in_o purgatory_n and_o also_o in_o hell_n that_o he_o may_v deliver_v by_o his_o indulgence_n &_o place_n in_o the_o heaven_n and_o habitation_n of_o the_o bless_a as_o many_o soul_n as_o he_o will_n so_o that_o in_o his_o power_n of_o command_v he_o be_v make_v equal_a with_o god_n as_o if_o he_o may_v be_v bold_a to_o say_v with_o our_o saviour_n matth._n 28._o all_o power_n be_v give_v to_o i_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n 4_o second_o they_o match_v he_o with_o god_n in_o give_v he_o privilege_n and_o exemption_n from_o all_o censure_n say_v 141._o say_v dist._n satis_fw-la lib._n don._n constant._n pag._n 141._o the_o pope_n can_v at_o all_o be_v either_o bind_v or_o loose_v by_o the_o secular_a power_n
who_o as_o appeareth_z evident_o be_v call_v of_o the_o most_o godly_a prince_n constantine_n god_n see_v it_o be_v manifest_a god_n can_v be_v judge_v of_o man_n another_o say_v pen_v say_v baldus_n in_o c._n eccles_n ut_fw-la tit_n pen_v the_o pope_n may_v do_v all_o thing_n above_o law_n contrary_a to_o law_n and_o without_o law_n moreover_o papa_n moreover_o bonis_fw-la distinct._n 40._o si_fw-mi papa_n if_o the_o pope_n be_v find_v to_o neglect_v the_o salvation_n of_o his_o brethren_n unprofitable_a and_o slack_v in_o his_o office_n silent_a in_o that_o which_o be_v good_a hurtful_a to_o himself_o and_o all_o other_o yea_o though_o he_o lead_v with_o he_o innumerable_a soul_n by_o heap_n to_o the_o devil_n of_o hell_n yet_o may_v no_o mortal_a man_n find_v fault_n with_o he_o or_o presume_v to_o reproove_v he_o for_o so_o do_v for_o as_o another_o say_v 4._o say_v c._n inter_v in_o corpor_fw-la de_fw-fr translat_fw-la praela_n car_fw-fr paris_n in_o conc_fw-fr 63._o num_fw-la 162._o vol._n 4._o those_o thing_n he_o do_v he_o do_v they_o as_o god_n so_o that_o they_o say_v little_o less_o of_o he_o than_o what_o saint_n paul_n rom._n 9_o say_v of_o god_n who_o be_v thou_o that_o plead_v against_o god_n or_o that_o which_o job_n say_v of_o god_n chap._n 9_o who_o shall_v say_v unto_o he_o what_o do_v thou_o 5_o three_o in_o authorise_v his_o decree_n equal_a with_o god_n say_v thus_o france_n thus_o alexander_n to_o philip_n king_n of_o france_n that_o which_o the_o pope_n do_v be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o canonical_a again_o generaâ—â—_n again_o adrian_z cause_n 25._o qâ—â—st_n i.q._n generaâ—â—_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o add_v or_o diminish_v any_o thing_n the_o pope_n have_v do_v also_o ibidem_fw-la also_o ibidem_fw-la whosoever_o shall_v violate_v or_o break_v the_o pope_n decree_n shall_v be_v accurse_v again_o ibidem_fw-la again_o ibidem_fw-la who_o so_o offend_v in_o break_v the_o pope_n law_n shall_v never_o be_v forgive_v and_o last_o 23._o last_o herâ—â—ans_fw-fr de_fw-fr poâ—â—â—â—_n papa_n cap._n 23._o the_o pope_n be_v by_o power_n and_o virtue_n the_o whole_a church_n we_o may_v not_o swerve_v from_o his_o judgement_n neither_o to_o the_o right_a hand_n nor_o to_o the_o left_a 17._o left_a jara_n in_o deut._n cap._n 17._o though_o he_o tell_v thou_o that_o thy_o right_a hand_n be_v thy_o left_a or_o that_o thy_o left_a hand_n be_v thy_o right_a hand_n such_o a_o sentence_n must_v be_v hold_v for_o good_a thus_o be_v his_o law_n in_o their_o account_n like_o those_o of_o which_o christ_n speak_v in_o the_o gospel_n matthew_n 5._o whosoever_o shall_v break_v one_o of_o these_o least_o commandment_n and_o teach_v man_n so_o he_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o least_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n 6_o four_o in_o subiect_v god_n word_n and_o holy_a scripture_n unto_o his_o censure_n as_o thus_o pap._n thus_o summa_fw-la angelan_n dist._n pap._n the_o pope_n may_v dispense_v for_o any_o commandment_n of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n glossa_fw-la testament_n 6._o q._n 1._o quicunque_fw-la in_o glossa_fw-la the_o pope_n privilege_n may_v be_v grant_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n 2._o god_n nicola_n cusan_a ad_fw-la bohaemos_n epist_n 2._o there_o be_v no_o commandment_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o gospel_n but_o such_o only_a as_o be_v take_v and_o hold_v by_o the_o church_n lutherium_fw-la church_n sylvester_n prierias_fw-la contra_fw-la lutherium_fw-la the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n take_v their_o force_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o doctrine_n ibidem_fw-la doctrine_n ibidem_fw-la the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n last_o ecclesia_fw-la last_o pighnus_n in_o contro_fw-la de_fw-fr ecclesia_fw-la the_o scripture_n be_v a_o nose_n of_o wax_n a_o dead_a letter_n and_o dumb_a judge_n whereupon_o another_o say_v 1561._o say_v john_n maria_z verracty_n editius_fw-la est_fw-la anno_fw-la 1561._o we_o must_v humble_o confess_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n be_v above_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o gospel_n 7_o so_o that_o by_o all_o these_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o grave_a writer_n we_o see_v plain_o that_o the_o romish_a church_n hold_v and_o esteem_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v not_o a_o terrestrial_a good_a but_o rather_o a_o celestial_a god_n for_o in_o that_o they_o will_v have_v he_o call_v god_n in_o a_o divine_a sense_n and_o take_v not_o for_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o for_o a_o true_a god_n and_o will_v have_v he_o to_o be_v worship_v with_o divine_a honour_n as_o god_n and_o to_o have_v power_n in_o heaven_n earth_n and_o hell_n over_o angel_n devil_n and_o man_n and_o to_o be_v able_a to_o deliver_v from_o hell_n and_o to_o give_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o free_v he_o from_o all_o censure_n and_o controlment_n of_o any_o and_o make_v his_o decree_n not_o only_o equal_a with_o god_n but_o above_o they_o they_o will_v have_v he_o to_o be_v a_o celestial_a god_n even_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o his_o law_n and_o decree_n that_o be_v the_o most_o high_a above_o all_o law_n and_o decree_n be_v the_o most_o high_a above_o all_o god_n and_o herein_o they_o prove_v he_o to_o be_v indeed_o that_o great_a antichrist_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n mention_v by_o saint_n paul_n 2._o 2_o thes_n 2._o 2._o thessaly_n 2._o that_o shall_v sit_v as_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v that_o be_v not_o only_o above_o all_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n which_o in_o some_o sense_n be_v call_v god_n but_o above_o the_o three_o person_n unto_o who_o all_o divine_a worship_n and_o honour_n be_v only_o due_a and_o so_o we_o may_v conclude_v but_o they_o say_v no_o and_o who_o then_o shall_v be_v judge_n between_o we_o that_o shall_v these_o six_o unpartial_a judge_n joacham_n abbas_n iraeneus_n anselmus_fw-la saint_n hierome_n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o erasmus_n joacham_n say_v abbas_n say_v joacham_n abbas_n he_o it_o be_v that_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v which_o be_v call_v holy_a lord_n and_o most_o holy_a pope_n iraeneus_n say_v one_o say_v iraeneus_n lib._n 5._o lest_o chapter_n save_o one_o antichrist_n notwithstanding_o he_o be_v but_o a_o slave_n yet_o he_o will_v be_v worship_v as_o if_o he_o be_v god_n and_o proclaim_v as_o a_o king_n anselmus_fw-la say_v 2_o say_v anselmus_fw-la 2._o thessaly_n 2_o antichrist_n shall_v feign_v himself_o to_o be_v holy_a that_o he_o may_v deceive_v man_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o holiness_n yea_o and_o he_o shall_v call_v himself_o god_n and_o shall_v cause_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v and_o shall_v promise_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n saint_n hierome_n say_v 11._o say_v hierom._n in_o zachar._n 11._o this_o shepherd_n be_v so_o wicked_a that_o he_o be_v not_o call_v a_o worshipper_n of_o idol_n but_o a_o idol_n itself_o because_o he_o call_v himself_o god_n and_o will_v be_v worship_v of_o all_o man_n gregory_n the_o great_a say_v job._n say_v gregory_n in_o his_o 25._o book_n upon_o the_o 34._o &_o 14._o chapter_n of_o job._n whereas_o he_o be_v a_o damn_a man_n and_o not_o a_o spirit_n live_v he_o feign_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n to_o conclude_v erasmus_n say_v thus_o of_o the_o pope_n sect._n pope_n erasmus_n upon_o the_o 16._o hap_n of_o the_o râ—u_n lat_fw-la 2._o sect._n that_o beast_n at_o rome_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v before_o be_v the_o very_a right_a antichrist_n which_o work_v against_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n and_o yet_o for_o a_o more_o full_a resolution_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o same_o great_a antichrist_n which_o saint_n paul_n call_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o son_n of_o perdition_n that_o shall_v exalt_v himself_o above_o god_n their_o saint_n hildigard_n a_o nun_n vision_n nun_n hildig_n in_o her_o three_o â—ook_n the_o 11._o vision_n give_v the_o pope_n these_o very_a same_o title_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o son_n of_o perdition_n and_o their_o prophâ—â—_n paracelsus_n in_o his_o twelve_o figure_v prediction_n direct_v to_o the_o pope_n proove_v he_o also_o to_o be_v the_o same_o for_o say_v â—â—e_z prediction_n â—â—e_z paras_n 12._o prediction_n thou_o have_v lift_v thyself_o on_o high_a and_o a_o little_a after_o thou_o have_v exalt_v thyself_o above_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v return_v unto_o thou_o the_o reward_n thou_o have_v seek_v now_o then_o whereas_o some_o have_v doubt_v whether_o the_o pope_n be_v that_o great_a antichrist_n for_o that_o the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v come_v unto_o such_o a_o exceed_a great_a height_n of_o pride_n and_o vainglory_n as_o that_o none_o before_o he_o can_v neither_o after_o
he_o shall_v ever_o possible_o attain_v unto_o here_o by_o this_o plain_a demonstration_n they_o may_v be_v resolve_v for_o that_o they_o find_v not_o anywhere_o in_o all_o the_o scripture_n nor_o by_o any_o ancient_a writer_n that_o any_o man_n nay_o that_o lucifer_n himself_o ever_o aspire_v to_o mount_v up_o to_o that_o great_a height_n of_o dignity_n as_o they_o see_v here_o the_o pope_n have_v do_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o their_o saint_n bridgit_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n say_v thus_o to_o the_o pope_n chap._n pope_n bridget_n in_o her_o first_o book_n 41._o chap._n thou_o be_v worse_o than_o lucifer_n wherefore_o to_o profess_v one_o god_n after_o this_o antichristian_a manner_n namely_o to_o have_v the_o pope_n and_o every_o pope_n in_o his_o time_n and_o place_n to_o be_v not_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o a_o true_a god_n to_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o cause_n and_o consequent_o a_o eternal_a god_n to_o have_v power_n to_o fetch_v out_o of_o hell_n as_o many_o soul_n as_o he_o will_v and_o place_v they_o in_o heaven_n and_o consequent_o to_o be_v a_o almighty_a god_n to_o have_v power_n over_o the_o angel_n in_o heaven_n and_o his_o law_n and_o decree_n above_o the_o law_n and_o decree_n of_o god_n and_o to_o be_v say_v of_o he_o the_o pope_n be_v all_o and_o above_o all_o and_o consequent_o the_o high_a god_n of_o all_o be_v as_o saint_n hilary_n say_v 1._o say_v hilar._n in_o psa_n 1._o to_o devise_v fancy_n of_o god_n and_o as_o horrible_a as_o to_o say_v there_o be_v no_o god_n and_o doubtless_o as_o in_o plain_a and_o express_v term_n to_o deny_v god_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o more_o celestial_a god_n then_o one_o there_o be_v just_a none_o at_o all_o and_o thus_o much_o to_o show_v how_o little_a the_o papist_n agree_v with_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o one_o god_n now_o let_v we_o see_v how_o they_o do_v agree_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o one_o saviour_n and_o mediator_n jesus_n christ_n 8_o we_o protestant_n profess_v as_o be_v say_v one_o only_a saviour_n and_o mediator_n both_o of_o redemption_n and_o intercession_n even_o christ_n jesus_n diverse_a of_o the_o popish_a writer_n seem_v to_o hold_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o there_o be_v none_o other_o name_n whereby_o we_o be_v save_v but_o only_o by_o this_o name_n jesus_n but_o as_o saint_n hilary_n foretell_v of_o antichrist_n s_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v contrary_a to_o christ_n under_o a_o colour_n of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n so_o that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n shall_v then_o be_v deny_v when_o a_o man_n will_v think_v he_o be_v preach_v even_o so_o fall_v it_o out_o with_o the_o romish_a profession_n whereby_o he_o be_v as_o plain_o deny_v as_o he_o be_v of_o the_o false_a apostle_n in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n paul_n who_o teach_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o saviour_n but_o not_o true_o partly_o by_o deny_v some_o virtue_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o partly_o couple_v other_o with_o he_o as_o fellow-saviours_n in_o like_a manner_n as_o the_o popish_a writer_n do_v for_o they_o distinguish_v sin_n into_o original_n and_o actual_a hold_v and_o write_v novi._n write_v thó_n of_o aquin._n de_fw-fr venerabil_n sacra_fw-la alter_fw-la cap._n 1._o &_o catharinus_n de_fw-fr jnâ—ruento_n sacrificio_fw-la novi._n that_o christ_n save_v only_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o original_a sin_n that_o be_v of_o that_o one_o transgression_n of_o adam_n which_o we_o ourselves_o never_o commit_v in_o act_n and_o leave_v we_o guilty_a of_o all_o our_o transgression_n which_o through_o our_o whole_a life_n we_o commit_v which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o one_o have_v pay_v a_o penny_n for_o his_o friend_n which_o lie_v in_o prison_n for_o more_o than_o he_o be_v ever_o able_a to_o pay_v 9_o the_o holy_a apostle_n saint_n paul_n and_o saint_n john_n unpartial_a judge_n in_o this_o question_n teach_v otherwise_o 5.16_o rom._n 5.16_o paul_n in_o the_o 5._o to_o the_o roman_n say_v plain_o that_o adam_n transgression_n be_v one_o and_o spread_v over_o all_o to_o condemnation_n but_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n through_o christ_n be_v in_o justification_n of_o many_o offence_n unto_o life_n eternal_a and_o unto_o titus_n thus_o he_o write_v 14._o tit._n 2._o vers_fw-la 14._o christ_n give_v himself_o for_o we_o that_o he_o may_v redeem_v we_o not_o from_o original_a sin_n only_o but_o from_o all_o iniquity_n and_o so_o saint_n john_n 1.7_o 1._o john_n 1.7_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cleanse_v we_o from_o all_o sin_n by_o which_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o romish_a doctor_n be_v worthy_a to_o be_v account_v among_o the_o false_a apostle_n which_o for_o their_o worldly_a gain_n and_o fill_v their_o belly_n avow_v in_o writing_n 154._o writing_n card._n allen._n in_o fulk_n pag._n 154._o that_o by_o the_o great_a wisdom_n of_o god_n the_o power_n of_o christ_n death_n be_v limit_v and_o full_a power_n leave_v to_o the_o church_n and_o principal_a pastor_n thereof_o to_o release_v sin_n and_o that_o ibidem_fw-la that_o ibidem_fw-la the_o death_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o discharge_v we_o of_o satisfaction_n for_o our_o own_o sin_n and_o of_o procure_v our_o own_o salvation_n by_o good_a work_n hereupon_o they_o have_v find_v out_o and_o do_v open_o profess_v many_o saviour_n for_o actual_a sin_n who_o number_n may_v be_v reduce_v into_o five_o head_n 10_o the_o first_o be_v of_o the_o saint_n whereof_o some_o be_v true_o saint_n but_o abuse_v by_o they_o and_o set_v up_o to_o be_v saviour_n other_o be_v counterfeit_a and_o of_o their_o own_o canonise_a of_o who_o we_o may_v well_o doubt_v whether_o they_o themselves_o be_v save_v or_o no_o see_v pope_n gelasius_n say_v placu_fw-la say_v gela._n in_o the_o 2._o canon_n de_fw-fr coâ—secra_fw-la do_v 1._o cap._n placu_fw-la church_n be_v build_v in_o their_o name_n who_o for_o aught_o i_o can_v learn_v be_v not_o altogether_o good_a and_o faithful_a man_n of_o the_o true_a saint_n they_o have_v special_o abuse_v the_o bless_a virgin_n who_o they_o thus_o extol_v 289._o extol_v lipomanus_n pag._n 289._o behold_v how_o mighty_a be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n and_o how_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v but_o by_o she_o again_o z_o z_o o_o happy_a mother_n which_o do_v purge_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n yea_o more_o abuse_o a_o a_o we_o must_v flee_v from_o the_o court_n of_o god_n justice_n to_o the_o court_n of_o his_o mother_n mercy_n for_o no_o mercy_n come_v from_o heaven_n to_o the_o earth_n but_o what_o pass_v through_o the_o hand_n of_o mary_n she_o be_v the_o mediator_n of_o our_o salvation_n justification_n reconciliation_n and_o participation_n again_o prayer_n again_o in_o a_o prayer_n thou_o be_v the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n also_o prayer_n also_o in_o a_o prayer_n our_o hope_n and_o trust_n be_v in_o thou_o o_o bless_a virgin_n mary_n defend_v we_o everlasting_o and_o again_o d_o d_o thou_o be_v the_o lady_n of_o angel_n thou_o be_v the_o queen_n of_o heaven_n command_v thy_o son_n show_v thyself_o to_o be_v a_o mother_n to_o conclude_v the_o scripture_n and_o prophecy_n speak_v of_o christ_n be_v by_o they_o apply_v unto_o she_o e_o e_o come_v unto_o i_o all_o you_o that_o be_v weary_a and_o lade_v &_o i_o will_v ease_v you_o math._n 11._o i_o be_o the_o door_n john_n 10._o etc._n etc._n the_o rest_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v less_o mention_v or_o not_o so_o often_o in_o their_o liturgy_n but_o no_o less_o extol_v liturgy_n extol_v in_o liturgy_n they_o call_v mary_n magdalen_n the_o purchaser_n of_o their_o salvation_n they_o say_v prayer_n say_v in_o a_o prayer_n by_o saint_n swithen_n our_o sin_n be_v do_v away_o and_o of_o the_o whole_a multitude_n in_o general_a how_o they_o believe_v it_o appear_v in_o their_o mass_n book_n first_o where_o they_o pray_v book_n pray_v in_o the_o mass_n book_n that_o by_o the_o merit_n of_o all_o saint_n they_o may_v receive_v remission_n of_o sin_n second_o in_o their_o jesus_n psalter_n where_o they_o desire_v the_o patriarch_n prophet_n apostle_n evangelist_n martyr_n confessor_n virgin_n widow_n matron_n and_o innocent_n to_o offer_v they_o their_o merit_n and_o that_o by_o the_o merit_n and_o intercession_n of_o peter_n paul_n john_n augustine_n anne_n katherine_n barbara_n and_o all_o other_o saint_n that_o have_v be_v or_o yet_o be_v to_o come_v they_o may_v obtain_v god_n mercy_n 11_o concern_v their_o new_a coin_a saint_n founder_n of_o certain_a sect_n among_o they_o augustine_n dominicke_n francis_n becket_n swithen_n and_o other_o they_o write_v so_o honourable_o of_o they_o pray_v so_o confident_o unto_o they_o extol_v they_o with_o such_o praise_n and_o seem_v to_o believe_v so_o certain_o in_o they_o that_o not_o only_o all_o the_o other_o saint_n but_o
even_o christ_n himself_o seem_v to_o give_v place_n to_o these_o and_o these_o man_n rule_n and_o order_n be_v prefer_v above_o the_o gospel_n dominike_n say_v they_o 24._o they_o anth._n bishop_n of_o florence_n in_o hiâ—â—_n par._n 3._o tit_n 23._o &_o 24._o shed_v his_o blood_n daily_o both_o for_o those_o that_o be_v conversant_a in_o earth_n and_o for_o those_o that_o be_v in_o purgatory_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o also_o say_v their_o church_n sing_v thus_o of_o dominike_n 187._o dominike_n pag_n 187._o o_o wonderful_a hope_n that_o thou_o have_v give_v of_o frances_n thus_o conformity_n thus_o conformity_n frances_n who_o typical_a jesus_n we_o call_v the_o captain_n and_o ruler_n of_o minority_n all_o grant_v we_o in_o heaven_n place_n perpetual_a and_o they_o say_v that_o whereas_o christ_n endure_v the_o torment_n of_o nail_n in_o hand_n and_o foot_n but_o a_o few_o hour_n he_o endure_v nail_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o foot_n for_o we_o full_o two_o year_n of_o becket_n thus_o book_n thus_o becket_n in_o a_o prayer_n book_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o thomas_n which_o for_o thou_o he_o do_v spend_v make_v we_o o_o christ_n to_o climb_v whither_o thomas_n do_v ascend_v of_o swithen_n they_o say_v liturgy_n say_v in_o liturgy_n by_o he_o our_o sin_n be_v do_v away_o 12_o thus_o do_v they_o make_v many_o mediator_n of_o redemption_n unto_o who_o may_v be_v add_v their_o faith_n in_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o pardon_n for_o he_o whosoever_o for_o the_o time_n be_v be_v in_o the_o second_o rank_n or_o order_n of_o who_o they_o write_v and_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v a_o saviour_n as_o simon_n begnius_n bishop_n of_o modrusia_n say_v thus_o to_o pope_n leo_n 601._o leo_n council_n late_a sect._n 6._o pag._n 601._o o_o bless_a leo_n we_o have_v look_v for_o thou_o to_o be_v our_o saviour_n neither_o be_v this_o press_v upon_o he_o but_o willing_o receive_v as_o his_o due_n as_o may_v appear_v in_o that_o the_o pope_n himself_o suffer_v the_o ambassador_n of_o cicilia_n to_o lie_v prostrate_a on_o the_o ground_n before_o he_o and_o to_o pray_v 7._o pray_v paulus_n aemilius_n lib._n 7._o o_o thou_o that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o thou_o that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n give_v we_o peace_n and_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v of_o sufficient_a power_n to_o save_v a_o other_o write_v thus_o fleâ—_n thus_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o 6._o and_o anthon._n of_o fleâ—_n the_o pope_n have_v so_o great_a power_n both_o in_o purgatory_n and_o also_o in_o hell_n that_o he_o may_v deliver_v by_o his_o indulgence_n and_o place_n in_o heaven_n as_o many_o soul_n as_o he_o will_n thus_o they_o avow_v not_o only_o that_o every_o soul_n must_v be_v save_v under_o the_o pope_n but_o that_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v their_o saviour_n neither_o he_o himself_o alone_o but_o those_o also_o that_o he_o will_v authorise_v for_o as_o one_o say_v 71._o say_v cardinal_n allen_n in_o fulby_n answer_v to_o a_o false_a catholic_a p._n 71._o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a pastor_n by_o their_o sovereign_a authority_n may_v whole_o discharge_v offender_n from_o all_o pain_n to_o come_v and_o yet_o further_o that_o christ_n may_v be_v quite_o shut_v out_o and_o there_o may_v be_v many_o aberration_n they_o have_v set_v up_o for_o mediator_n and_o helper_n unto_o salvation_n image_n prayer_n to_o image_n dirge_n almsdeed_n and_o purgatory_n unto_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n thus_o they_o pray_v book_n pray_v in_o a_o prayer_n book_n all_o hail_n o_o cross_n our_o only_a hope_n in_o this_o time_n of_o thy_o passion_n in_o faithful_a people_n grace_n increase_n and_o grant_v of_o sin_n remission_n 13_o also_o notwithstanding_o he_o who_o they_o fain_o to_o be_v their_o founder_n 1.18_o 1._o pet._n 1.18_o saint_n peter_n say_v we_o be_v not_o redeem_v with_o corruptible_a thing_n as_o silver_n and_o gold_n but_o with_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o christ_n direct_o contrary_a they_o teach_v and_o say_v 174._o say_v allen_n in_o fulke_n pa._n 202._o &_o 174._o by_o alm_n we_o may_v redeem_v our_o sin_n and_o they_o that_o be_v in_o purgatory_n also_o and_o again_o 239._o again_o in_o thâ—_n same_o book_n pa._n 239._o good_a work_n cleanse_v before_o hand_n deliver_v the_o soul_n from_o death_n and_o lift_v it_o up_o to_o eternal_a life_n and_o last_o ibidem_fw-la last_o ibidem_fw-la regard_v not_o the_o jangler_n that_o will_v say_v good_a work_n do_v not_o purge_v sin_n and_o win_v heaven_n 14_o last_o of_o all_o to_o the_o intent_n that_o we_o shall_v find_v more_o sufficiency_n elsewhere_o then_o in_o christ_n they_o further_o write_v 202._o write_v allen_n in_o fulke_n pag._n 202._o the_o sacrifice_n do_v by_o we_o that_o be_v alive_a do_v wipe_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o those_o that_o be_v dead_a again_o doctor_n again_o the_o popish_a doctor_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n do_v take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a and_o again_o 92._o again_o allen_n in_o fulke_n 92._o purgatory_n pain_n do_v not_o only_o serve_v god_n justice_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n but_o also_o cleanse_v and_o quallifi_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n defile_v moreover_o 133_o moreover_o allen_n pag._n 133_o in_o purgatory_n we_o must_v be_v hold_v from_o life_n and_o liberty_n till_o we_o have_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n the_o toleration_n of_o which_o bond_n shall_v recompense_v the_o debt_n and_o to_o knit_v up_o all_o in_o a_o word_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v entitle_v a_o prayer_n begin_v thus_o book_n thus_o in_o a_o prayer_n book_n o_o maker_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n which_o of_o nothing_o do_v make_v i_o to_o thy_o own_o similitude_n and_o likeness_n and_o do_v redeem_v i_o with_o thy_o own_o blood_n who_o i_o a_o sinner_n be_o not_o worthy_a to_o call_v upon_o i_o desire_v thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o so_o forward_o for_o all_o thing_n needful_a both_o for_o soul_n and_o body_n 15_o wherefore_o then_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a namely_o that_o christ_n by_o his_o death_n and_o bloodshedding_n save_v we_o but_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o that_o one_o sin_n of_o adam_n and_o that_o we_o be_v save_v from_o the_o malediction_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o all_o our_o transgression_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o principal_a pastor_n and_o by_o the_o infinite_a number_n of_o true_a and_o false_a saint_n and_o so_o many_o name_n of_o other_o mean_n how_o do_v they_o true_o hold_v that_o which_o saint_n peter_n say_v act_v 4.12_o 4.12_o act_n 4.12_o that_o among_o man_n there_o be_v give_v none_o other_o name_n under_o heaven_n whereby_o we_o must_v be_v save_v but_o only_o by_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n or_o which_o the_o prophet_n esay_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n say_v 63.3_o 63.3_o esay_n 63.3_o i_o have_v tread_v the_o winepress_a alone_o and_o of_o all_o people_n there_o be_v none_o with_o i_o or_o if_o christ_n can_v or_o do_v not_o save_v without_o all_o other_o or_o other_o help_n why_o then_o say_v the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n 1.3_o he_o have_v purge_v our_o sin_n by_o himself_o 13.39_o hebr._n 1.3_o act_n 13.39_o or_o why_o say_v saint_n paul_n thus_o of_o christ_n act_n 13.39_o by_o he_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v be_v justify_v or_o why_o do_v the_o angel_n command_v the_o virgin_n to_o call_v her_o son_n jesus_n but_o because_o as_o he_o say_v math._n 1.21_o 1.21_o matth._n 1.21_o he_o shall_v save_v his_o people_n from_o their_o sin_n if_o he_o than_o he_o alone_o and_o why_o then_o shall_v we_o seek_v for_o so_o many_o he_o and_o she_o saviour_n wherefore_o howsoever_o they_o seem_v in_o the_o outward_a letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o confess_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o only_a saviour_n yet_o we_o see_v it_o be_v none_o otherwise_o than_o they_o confess_v god_n to_o be_v the_o only_a god_n which_o be_v instead_o of_o one_o to_o have_v many_o to_o conclude_v it_o be_v a_o true_a consequent_a that_o so_o many_o saviour_n so_o many_o christ_n so_o many_o christ_n so_o many_o faith_n so_o many_o faith_n so_o many_o baptism_n therefore_o whether_o profess_v one_o god_n one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n one_o faith_n and_o one_o baptism_n after_o this_o antichristian_a manner_n be_v to_o hold_v the_o foundation_n sound_n or_o not_o sound_o and_o utter_o to_o overthrow_v the_o foundation_n let_v the_o christian_a reader_n judge_n as_o also_o whether_o there_o be_v so_o near_o a_o conjunction_n in_o our_o profession_n that_o they_o and_o we_o may_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n as_o also_o whether_o this_o be_v
hell_n and_o his_o son_n of_o perdition_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n with_o what_o impudency_n can_v bellarmine_n say_v the_o pope_n can_v be_v antichrist_n but_o now_o christian_n reader_n whereas_o they_o will_v have_v their_o church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a christian_a church_n because_o she_o work_v miracle_n and_o our_o church_n the_o counterfeit_n because_o she_o work_v none_o it_o be_v clear_a we_o can_v not_o just_o prove_v their_o church_n to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n do_v she_o not_o work_v miracle_n miracle_n 2._o thessaly_n 2._o antichrist_n work_v miracle_n for_o we_o find_v 2._o thessalonian_o 2._o where_o saint_n paul_n speak_v of_o antichrist_n the_o head_n of_o their_o church_n say_v thus_o of_o he_o even_o he_o who_o come_v be_v by_o the_o work_n of_o satan_n with_o all_o power_n and_o sign_n and_o lie_v wonder_n and_o in_o all_o deceiveablenesse_n of_o unrighteousness_n among_o they_o that_o perish_v because_o they_o receive_v not_o the_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v and_o therefore_o god_n shall_v send_v they_o strong_a delusion_n that_o they_o shall_v believe_v lie_n that_o all_o they_o may_v be_v damn_v which_o believe_v not_o the_o truth_n but_o have_v pleasure_n in_o unrighteousness_n 25_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n christian_n reader_n when_o many_o of_o those_o that_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n shall_v see_v themselves_o cast_v out_o to_o be_v damn_v &_o will_v object_v against_o christ_n and_o say_v matth._n 7._o lord_n lord_n have_v we_o not_o by_o thy_o name_n prophesy_v and_o by_o thy_o name_n cast_v out_o devil_n and_o by_o thy_o name_n do_v many_o great_a work_n yet_o for_o all_o their_o miracle_n do_v in_o his_o name_n see_v they_o be_v do_v but_o to_o confirm_v false_a doctrine_n whereby_o soul_n be_v draw_v from_o christ_n to_o antichrist_n christ_n say_v he_o will_v then_o say_v thus_o unto_o they_o depart_v from_o i_o you_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n i_o know_v you_o not_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o without_o cause_n that_o saint_n augustine_n oppose_v himself_o against_o such_o miracle-monger_n say_v 24._o say_v augustine_n in_o john_n tractat_fw-la 13._o matt._n 24._o against_o these_o monger_n of_o miracle_n my_o god_n have_v arm_v i_o say_v in_o the_o latter_a day_n there_o shall_v rise_v up_o false_a prophet_n work_v sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o deceive_v the_o elect_a of_o god_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a true_a it_o be_v as_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v 49._o say_v chrysost_n in_o matt._n hom._n 49._o in_o old_a time_n mean_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v know_v by_o miracle_n who_o be_v the_o true_a christian_n and_o who_o the_o false_a but_o now_o the_o work_n of_o miracle_n be_v take_v away_o be_v rather_o find_v among_o they_o that_o be_v false_a christian_n again_o to_o forewarn_a we_o of_o the_o latter_a age_n of_o the_o world_n to_o take_v heed_n of_o be_v delude_v by_o worker_n of_o miracle_n he_o say_v hom_n say_v chrysostome_n in_o matt._n 49._o hom_n in_o the_o end_n of_o time_n power_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o devil_n to_o work_v profitable_a sign_n and_o miracle_n so_o that_o then_o we_o can_v know_v the_o minister_n of_o christ_n by_o that_o they_o work_v profitable_a miracle_n but_o by_o that_o they_o work_v no_o miracle_n at_o all_o to_o conclude_v this_o point_n saint_n augustine_n reprove_v those_o of_o his_o time_n that_o will_v not_o believe_v without_o miracle_n say_v 8._o say_v august_n de_fw-fr civitate_fw-la dei_fw-la lib._n 22._o cap._n 8._o whosoever_o yet_o require_v miracle_n to_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o faith_n be_v himself_o a_o great_a miracle_n that_o the_o world_n believe_v remain_v still_o in_o unbelief_n now_o therefore_o what_o use_n can_v there_o be_v of_o miracle_n among_o those_o which_o general_o believe_v in_o christ_n but_o to_o draw_v they_o to_o a_o new_a christ_n even_o to_o antichrist_n as_o all_o man_n may_v apparent_o see_v popish_a miracle_n whole_o tend_v unto_o the_o eight_o objection_n 26_o antichrist_n when_o he_o come_v shall_v reign_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a as_o be_v gather_v by_o the_o ancient_a writer_n out_o of_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n 7._o and_o 12._o and_o out_o of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o shall_v reign_v a_o time_n time_n and_o half_o a_o time_n for_o so_o saint_n john_n himself_o interprete_v the_o matter_n chap._n 11._o and_o 13._o saying_n it_o shall_v be_v for_o forty_o two_o month_n which_o make_v just_a three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a but_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v reign_v for_o more_o age_n than_o these_o be_v year_n and_o consequent_o can_v be_v antichrist_n the_o answer_n 27_o here_o now_o by_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v he_o will_v prove_v the_o pope_n not_o to_o be_v antichrist_n which_o he_o may_v very_o well_o have_v do_v if_o those_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a have_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o our_o common_a year_n but_o that_o can_v possible_o be_v for_o that_o so_o many_o so_o mighty_a and_o so_o marvelous_a be_v the_o act_n which_o antichrist_n shall_v effect_v as_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a they_o shall_v be_v effect_v in_o three_o 2.4_o revel_v 9.11_o 2_o thes_n 2.4_o nor_o yet_o in_o three_o hundred_o of_o our_o year_n and_o a_o half_a for_o among_o many_o other_o thing_n which_o will_v be_v over-tedious_a here_o to_o recite_v he_o shall_v attain_v to_o be_v make_v ring_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o this_o be_v prove_v in_o the_o 9_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n 11._o verse_n and_o 2._o thessaly_n 2._o chap._n 4._o verse_n and_o by_o these_o word_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a 34._o great_a gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 34._o antichrist_n be_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n verse_n pride_n lib._n 4.38_o revelat._n 17._o cap._n 2_o verse_n and_o 18_o verse_n the_o universal_a bishop_n of_o bishop_n second_o he_o shall_v bring_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n into_o subjection_n to_o his_o heathenish_a idolatrous_a and_o antichristian_a religion_n and_o almost_o all_o true_a religion_n to_o be_v corrupt_v by_o his_o power_n and_o this_o be_v prove_v in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n verse_n 2_o and_o chap._n 18._o verse_n 3._o and_o by_o these_o express_a word_n of_o saint_n hierome_n algasia_n hierome_n hierome_n to_o algasia_n antichrist_n shall_v cause_v religion_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o power_n three_o he_o shall_v attain_v to_o a_o superiority_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o be_v prove_v in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o by_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n chrysostome_n cap._n chrysostome_n chrisostome_n in_o his_o 4._o hom._n upon_o the_o 2_o thes_n 2._o cap._n when_o that_o the_o empire_n shall_v stand_v void_a antichrist_n shall_v invade_v the_o state_n and_o shall_v labour_v to_o pull_v unto_o himself_o the_o empire_n both_o of_o god_n and_o man_n and_o also_o by_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n augustine_n psal_n augustine_n augustine_n upon_o the_o 9_o psal_n it_o be_v write_v of_o antichrist_n he_o shall_v conquer_v all_o king_n and_o obtain_v the_o kingdom_n himself_o alone_o so_o that_o by_o these_o three_o accomplishment_n omit_v all_o the_o rest_n we_o see_v the_o pope_n be_v sufficient_o prove_v to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n likely_a that_o a_o new_a upstart_n fellow_n a_o jew_n of_o but_o three_o year_n stand_v shall_v attain_v to_o so_o great_a power_n and_o dignity_n in_o three_o of_o our_o year_n and_o a_o half_a whereby_o he_o may_v be_v prove_v antichrist_n let_v all_o that_o be_v not_o out_o of_o their_o right_a wit_n be_v judge_n between_o us._n but_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o pope_n himself_o do_v not_o accomplish_v so_o mighty_a matter_n in_o three_o of_o our_o year_n and_o a_o half_a we_o must_v search_v further_o to_o see_v what_o kind_n of_o year_n the_o holy_a ghost_n mean_v 28_o andrew_n osiander_n write_v upon_o this_o point_n affirm_v they_o to_o be_v angel_n year_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n call_v a_o time_n time_n 12._o revelat._n 12._o and_o half_o a_o time_n which_o some_o do_v call_v prophetical_a year_n because_o the_o prophet_n in_o time_n past_a do_v use_v to_o count_v by_o they_o which_o be_v to_o be_v search_v out_o by_o angel_n day_n and_o month_n now_o a_o angel_n day_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n month_n angel_n day_n and_o month_n be_v a_o year_n for_o there_o both_o in_o the_o seventie_o week_n and_o sixty_o two_o week_n a_o day_n be_v a_o year_n and_o even_o after_o this_o manner_n be_v the_o spiritual_a count_v
who_o perceive_v that_o the_o church_n be_v like_a to_o have_v a_o new_a husband_n to_o wit_n a_o universal_a bishop_n to_o be_v make_v and_o to_o become_v her_o head_n in_o stead_n of_o christ_n he_o confess_v with_o tear_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v like_a to_o fall_v to_o ground_n for_o say_v he_o 55._o he_o gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 52._o &_o 55._o see_v the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n be_v fall_v within_o it_o can_v now_o stand_v long_o without_o and_o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o of_o that_o part_n under_o the_o patriarkedome_n of_o rome_n before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n establish_v in_o rome_n now_o it_o remain_v that_o we_o see_v how_o it_o grow_v to_o perfection_n under_o universal_a pope_n in_o these_o four_o principal_a point_n doctrine_n faith_n religion_n and_o general_a apostasy_n which_o god_n will_v shall_v be_v make_v evident_a by_o their_o own_o writer_n also_o 13_o touch_v the_o first_o point_n their_o saint_n vincent_n say_v end_n say_v vincent_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o latter_a end_n the_o religious_a order_n be_v become_v unto_o man_n soul_n the_o way_n of_o perdition_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o show_v the_o reason_n to_o be_v this_o for_o say_v he_o the_o most_o part_n of_o preacher_n preach_v now_o adays_o not_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o aristotle_n their_o s._n bridgit_n speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n say_v 133._o say_v bridgit_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 133._o they_o annul_v and_o make_v of_o no_o effect_n my_o word_n they_o affirm_v and_o teach_v their_o own_o lie_n and_o deny_v my_o truth_n etc._n etc._n 26._o etc._n in_o lib._n 6._o of_o her_o revelation_n chap._n 26._o my_o word_n be_v unto_o they_o intolerable_a and_o my_o wisdom_n and_o doctrine_n in_o their_o account_n but_o vain_a therefore_o 132_o therefore_o lib._n 4._o cap._n 132_o they_o do_v not_o preach_v and_o publish_v to_o the_o people_n my_o word_n neither_o do_v they_o teach_v my_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n 26._o etc._n lib._n 6._o of_o her_o revelat._n cap._n 26._o they_o follow_v their_o own_o fancy_n so_o that_o their_o own_o invention_n be_v unto_o they_o a_o law_n etc._n etc._n 15._o etc._n lib._n 6._o revelat_fw-la cap._n 15._o they_o say_v â—nd_v do_v boast_v that_o they_o understand_v my_o law_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o for_o the_o deceive_n of_o other_o etc._n etc._n 4.132_o etc._n lib._n 4.132_o for_o of_o the_o upright_a man_n they_o make_v a_o wicked_a man_n of_o the_o simple_a they_o make_v a_o devil_n and_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o then_o cardinal_n beno_n show_v because_o hudeb_n because_o beno_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la &_o guests_n hudeb_n they_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o dâ—uâ—ls_n whereby_o as_o their_o bishop_n cornâ—luâ—s_n say_v trident._n say_v cornelijorat_n trident._n the_o savour_n of_o life_n be_v turn_v to_o the_o savour_n of_o death_n so_o as_o their_o matthew_n paris_n the_o monk_n say_v 1160._o say_v paris_n in_o henrico_n 2._o sub_fw-la 1160._o whence_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o fetch_v the_o water_n of_o righteousness_n there_o they_o find_v a_o poison_a puddle_n and_o even_o thereby_o do_v their_o abbot_n â—oacham_n prove_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n to_o be_v that_o whore_n of_o babylon_n mention_v in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o offer_v to_o the_o world_n the_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n in_o a_o golden_a cup._n jere._n cup._n joacham_n upon_o the_o 37._o chap._n jere._n the_o modern_a vicar_n of_o christ_n say_v he_o do_v neglect_v incense_n and_o myrrh_n but_o they_o seek_v after_o gold_n that_o they_o may_v with_o babylon_n the_o great_a lady_n of_o the_o world_n fill_v unto_o man_n wine_n in_o a_o golden_a cup_n to_o infect_v their_o follower_n with_o their_o abomination_n now_o therefore_o i_o demand_v of_o our_o roman_a catholic_n how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o doctrine_n to_o grow_v unto_o any_o great_a perfection_n of_o corruption_n then_o to_o be_v square_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n whereby_o good_a man_n be_v make_v wicked_a man_n and_o simple_a man_n make_v devil_n 14_o touch_v the_o second_o point_n namely_o faith_n their_o saint_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o four_o bâ—oke_n find_v rome_n to_o have_v seduce_v the_o romish_a church_n from_o her_o primitive_a purity_n call_v she_o a_o wretched_a and_o a_o uâ—_n happy_a city_n and_o a_o little_a after_o she_o say_v 30._o say_v bridgit_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 30._o marvel_v not_o that_o i_o call_v rome_n a_o unhappy_a and_o a_o wretched_a city_n because_o of_o the_o aforesaid_a abuse_n and_o other_o the_o like_a much_o contrary_n to_o the_o statute_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n wherefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v lest_o the_o catholic_a faith_n do_v short_o sail_v their_o saint_n hildegard_n a_o nun_n have_v in_o a_o vision_n see_v the_o pope_n in_o the_o show_n of_o a_o great_a and_o ugly_a monster_n and_o other_o fearful_a sigue_n over_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n write_v thus_o of_o the_o head_n thereof_o scivias_n thereof_o hildegard_n in_o her_o second_o book_n of_o she_o scivias_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n shall_v endeavour_n through_o a_o most_o wicked_a deceit_n to_o seduce_v man_n for_o a_o time_n sweet_o and_o smooth_o by_o make_v crooked_a the_o pathway_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o astrologian_n ruth_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n when_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v install_v in_o his_o seat_n write_v thus_o book_n thus_o ruth_n in_o his_o 3._o chap._n of_o his_o book_n when_o as_o he_o shall_v enter_v into_o his_o house_n then_o shall_v the_o roman_n stumble_v in_o the_o faith_n their_o abbot_n joacham_n say_v jerem._n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o jerem._n the_o pope_n consider_v not_o in_o how_o perverse_a a_o manner_n the_o lion_n of_o faith_n be_v throw_v down_o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v the_o religious_a order_n do_v defile_v the_o faith_n by_o their_o error_n teach_v perverse_o if_o in_o the_o head_n say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o soundness_n of_o faith_n much_o less_o be_v there_o in_o the_o heart_n the_o sincerity_n of_o hope_n and_o yet_o further_o off_o from_o the_o foot_n be_v the_o diligence_n of_o do_v charitable_a deed_n and_o albeit_o the_o faith_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o old_a publish_v through_o the_o whole_a world_n yet_o afterward_o her_o faith_n have_v be_v turn_v into_o perfidy_n and_o heresy_n again_o speak_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n he_o say_v jbidem_fw-la say_v jbidem_fw-la this_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o seat_n this_o be_v that_o figtree_n which_o be_v dry_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o curse_n of_o transgression_n etc._n etc._n even_o the_o latter_a church_n the_o ship_n of_o saint_n peter_n their_o bishop_n cornelius_n say_v trident._n say_v oratio_fw-la cornelij_fw-la trident._n will_v to_o god_n they_o be_v not_o fall_v with_o one_o consent_n from_o faith_n to_o infidelity_n and_o from_o christ_n to_o antichrist_n to_o conclude_v joacham_n yet_o show_v of_o a_o more_o admirable_a perfection_n of_o fall_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o christ_n in_o that_o he_o say_v jeremie_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chap._n of_o jeremie_n they_o have_v choose_v antichrist_n for_o christ_n the_o devil_n for_o god_n and_o hell_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n wherefore_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n in_o any_o great_a measure_n let_v the_o learned_a reader_n judge_v 15_o touch_v the_o three_o point_n to_o wit_n religion_n their_o saint_n bernard_n bewail_v the_o desperate_a estate_n of_o religion_n in_o his_o time_n say_v hildebrand_n say_v bernard_n supra_fw-la cant._n ser._n 33._o &_o guess_v hildebrand_n behold_v these_o time_n very_o much_o defile_v with_o the_o work_n that_o walk_v in_o darkness_n woe_n be_v to_o this_o generation_n because_o of_o the_o leaven_n of_o the_o pharise_n which_o be_v hypocrisy_n if_o it_o may_v be_v call_v hypocrisy_n which_o be_v now_o so_o rife_o that_o it_o can_v and_o so_o shameless_a that_o it_o seek_v not_o to_o be_v keep_v secret_a a_o rot_a contagion_n creep_v at_o this_o day_n through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o church_n be_v inward_a and_o incarable_a their_o cardinal_n beno_n say_v hildeb_n say_v beno_n cardinalis_fw-la de_fw-la vita_fw-la &_o gestis_fw-la hildeb_n their_o religion_n savour_v nothing_o but_o of_o traiterousnesse_n and_o covetousness_n be_v lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n their_o s._n elizabeth_n thus_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o romish_a clergy_n
18._o clergy_n elizabeth_z in_o her_o 2._o book_n of_o vision_n chapter_n 18._o woe_n be_v unto_o you_o hypocrite_n which_o hide_v the_o gold_n and_o the_o silver_n to_o wit_n the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o law_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o be_v more_o precious_a than_o either_o gold_n or_o silver_n but_o howsoever_o you_o seem_v unto_o man_n religious_a and_o innocent_a you_o be_v full_a of_o craftiness_n and_o uncleanness_n and_o lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o christ_n say_v therefore_o your_o religion_n do_v accuse_v you_o before_o i_o their_o saint_n katherine_n say_v thus_o also_o of_o the_o romish_a clergy_n she_o clergy_n katherine_z of_o see_z in_o a_o prayer_n of_o she_o the_o religious_a order_n be_v become_v the_o weapon_n or_o soldier_n of_o the_o devil_n corrupt_v religion_n inward_o in_o themselves_o and_o outward_o in_o the_o secular_a sort_n and_o laity_n and_o a_o little_a after_o she_o say_v the_o laity_n and_o secular_a person_n be_v seduce_v and_o deceive_v by_o their_o blind_a guide_n which_o be_v alas_o ignorant_a idiot_n their_o saint_n hildegard_n say_v scivias_n say_v hildegard_n in_o her_o second_o book_n of_o scivias_n i_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n a_o monstrous_a black_a head_n in_o the_o church_n with_o fiery_a eye_n a_o ass_n ear_n a_o lion_n nostril_n with_o a_o mouth_n breathe_v out_o the_o fury_n of_o unlawful_a fire_n with_o the_o unpleasant_a noise_n of_o contradiction_n among_o man_n whereby_o the_o white_a purity_n of_o true_a religion_n be_v obscure_v and_o diminish_v in_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n abbot_n joacham_n say_v jeremie_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n of_o jeremie_n the_o infancy_n of_o solomon_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o his_o old_a age_n signify_v or_o shadow_v out_o the_o present_a corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o as_o solomon_n in_o his_o old_a age_n fall_v into_o idolatry_n so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v again_o upon_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o saint_n johns_n revelation_n he_o say_v revelation_n say_v upon_o the_o 17_o of_o the_o revelation_n the_o very_a text_n itself_o do_v teach_v that_o the_o woman_n begild_v with_o gold_n and_o which_o commit_v spiritual_a fornication_n with_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o babylon_n like_a play_v spiritual_o the_o whore_n with_o stock_n and_o stone_n to_o be_v brief_a whereas_o their_o robertus_fw-la a_o dominican_n friar_n sermon_n friar_n robertus_fw-la gallus_n a_o friar_n in_o his_o 5.6_o and_o 8._o sermon_n affirm_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o great_a and_o head_n idol_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n who_o the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o first_o chapter_n show_v plain_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v to_o be_v a_o celestial_a god_n and_o that_o their_o saint_n bridgit_n say_v in_o the_o person_n of_o god_n 133._o god_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o 4._o book_n chap._n 133._o they_o make_v a_o idol_n of_o i_o what_o fall_n can_v possible_o be_v in_o religion_n then_o to_o make_v the_o arch-idol_n of_o the_o world_n god_n and_o the_o god_n of_o all_o world_n a_o idol_n 16_o last_o concern_v the_o four_o point_n which_o have_v three_o division_n the_o first_o concern_v the_o fall_n from_o god_n the_o second_o from_o christ_n the_o three_o from_o the_o true_a church_n which_o because_o the_o three_o former_a have_v in_o part_n prove_v a_o general_a apostasy_n i_o will_v but_o brief_o touch_v their_o saint_n bridgit_n say_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o person_n of_o god_n ibidem_fw-la god_n bridgit_fw-la ibidem_fw-la israel_n do_v now_o neglect_v i_o that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o the_o priest_n and_o they_o love_v another_o god_n for_o they_o love_v as_o i_o say_v before_o the_o golden_a calf_n etc._n etc._n moreover_o they_o make_v a_o idol_n of_o i_o and_o shut_v upon_o i_o lest_o i_o shall_v enter_v chapter_n enter_v in_o her_o 135._o chapter_n thus_o do_v these_o curse_a priest_n by_o i_o and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o call_v they_o to_o i_o as_o the_o bridegroom_n do_v his_o bride_n or_o the_o husband_n his_o wed_a wife_n i_o do_v all_o i_o can_v but_o the_o more_o that_o i_o call_v they_o the_o further_o they_o go_v from_o i_o joacham_n show_v that_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o far_o fall_v from_o god_n that_o as_o he_o say_v jeremie_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n of_o jeremie_n they_o have_v choose_v the_o devil_n for_o god_n 17_o touch_v the_o second_o division_n their_o mathilde_n a_o prophetess_n thus_o exclaim_v against_o the_o romish_a clergy_n say_v she_o say_v mathilde_n in_o a_o prophecy_n of_o she_o they_o be_v fall_v away_o from_o christ_n and_o become_v raven_a wolf_n devour_v and_o cut_v the_o throat_n of_o christ_n sheep_n joacham_n abbas_n say_v jere._n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o 1._o and_o 2._o chap._n of_o jere._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n like_v unto_o another_o tribe_n have_v depart_v from_o christ_n hate_v all_o such_o as_o their_o s._n bridgit_n say_v chap._n say_v bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o 1._o book_n 56_o chap._n as_o walk_v in_o his_o way_n yea_o and_o as_o in_o another_o place_n she_o say_v of_o pope_n gregory_n then_o 142._o then_o lib._n 4._o cap._n 142._o he_o hate_v christ_n he_o rob_v he_o of_o his_o sheep_n he_o pluck_v they_o violent_o out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o send_v they_o to_o hell_n fire_n by_o which_o the_o case_n be_v make_v clear_a that_o all_o that_o be_v win_v to_o the_o pope_n be_v lose_v from_o christ_n and_o as_o joacham_n in_o that_o place_n before_o cite_v show_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v so_o far_o fall_v from_o god_n as_o that_o she_o choose_v the_o devil_n for_o god_n so_o in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o show_v that_o she_o be_v so_o far_o fall_v from_o christ_n that_o she_o have_v choose_v antichrist_n for_o christ_n 18_o now_o for_o the_o three_o division_n concern_v the_o fall_n from_o the_o true_a church_n their_o robertus_fw-la bring_v in_o christ_n thus_o repr_fw-la oving_a the_o romish_a church_n for_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o true_a and_o ancient_a christian_a church_n sermon_n church_n friar_n robertus_fw-la in_o his_o 12._o sermon_n daughter_n of_o babylon_n say_v he_o thou_o be_v estrange_v from_o thy_o mother_n my_o dove_n that_o bear_v thou_o and_o be_v go_v after_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o precious_a ornament_n like_o a_o adultress_n thou_o have_v forsake_v i_o and_o have_v join_v thyself_o unto_o stranger_n thou_o lie_v prostrate_a and_o such_o as_o be_v please_v to_o play_v the_o whore_n repair_n unto_o thou_o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n he_o say_v ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la why_o have_v the_o child_n of_o my_o dove_n depart_v from_o i_o and_o be_v become_v black_a they_o be_v become_v estrange_v by_o abandon_v the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o mother_n again_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la he_o call_v the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n a_o disloyal_a generation_n and_o the_o adulterous_a son_n of_o christ_n dove_n and_o in_o his_o thirty_o two_o sermon_n the_o lord_n say_v thus_o unto_o he_o sermon_n he_o 2d_o sermon_n all_o the_o child_n of_o my_o belove_a save_v only_o a_o few_o shall_v play_v the_o apostate_n and_o in_o his_o twenty_o one_o sermon_n the_o lord_n say_v thus_o to_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o rome_n this_o my_o house_n shall_v be_v destroy_v because_o of_o you_o which_o make_v the_o child_n of_o my_o belove_v to_o play_v the_o apostate_n and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o joacham_n foretell_v where_o he_o say_v reuâ—laâ—tion_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o seaventâ—enth_o chapter_n of_o the_o reuâ—laâ—tion_n the_o lord_n shall_v stir_v up_o as_o it_o be_v with_o a_o hiss_a voice_n the_o french_a man_n and_o germane_a to_o conspire_v against_o the_o church_n which_o have_v play_v the_o apostate_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o warrefaring_a pope_n who_o with_o their_o clergy_n and_o their_o adherent_n as_o a_o prophecy_n have_v out_o of_o the_o abbot_n of_o clunies_n library_n say_v book_n say_v in_o a_o old_a book_n shall_v fight_v against_o the_o true_a church_n also_o the_o abbot_n joacham_n paint_v out_o one_o most_o cruel_a pope_n which_o he_o say_v prediction_n say_v joacham_n in_o his_o 9_o prediction_n shall_v wound_v and_o scourge_v with_o most_o cruel_a stripe_n the_o most_o meek_a lamb_n open_v his_o mouth_n against_o christ_n the_o lord_n and_o darken_v the_o star_n of_o heaven_n wherefore_o say_v saint_n bridgit_n to_o the_o pope_n chapter_n pope_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o 6._o book_n of_o her_o revelation_n 26_o chapter_n the_o king_n for_o who_o thou_o do_v pray_v aught_o to_o assemble_v and_o call_v a_o council_n of_o spiritual_a man_n such_o as_o be_v wise_a through_o my_o
wisdom_n and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o let_v he_o gather_v together_o the_o upright_o and_o true_a kind_n of_o christian_n that_o he_o together_o with_o they_o may_v repair_v the_o spiritual_a breach_n of_o my_o church_n the_o which_o very_o have_v depart_v too_o far_o from_o i_o 19_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o clean_o depart_v from_o christ_n and_o the_o true_a christian_a church_n then_o will_v not_o their_o platina_n have_v say_v thus_o of_o the_o universal_a head_n thereof_o 10._o thereof_o platina_n in_o joan._n 10._o the_o pope_n be_v clean_o depart_v from_o peter_n step_n neither_o will_v their_o own_o pprophecy_n have_v foretold_v library_n foretold_v in_o clunies_n library_n that_o they_o will_v follow_v the_o footstep_n not_o of_o simon_n peter_n but_o of_o simon_n magus_n neither_o will_v their_o petracha_n have_v say_v thus_o of_o the_o mother_n of_o their_o church_n epistle_n church_n petracha_n in_o his_o 20._o epistle_n rome_n the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o idolatry_n and_o fornication_n the_o sanctuary_n of_o heresy_n and_o school_v of_o error_n neither_o will_v their_n mantuanus_fw-la have_v give_v this_o council_n to_o all_o true_a christian_n say_v mantuanus_fw-la say_v baptista_n mantuanus_fw-la all_o that_o will_v live_v godly_a be_v pack_v from_o rome_n for_o there_o all_o thing_n else_o be_v lawful_a but_o to_o live_v godly_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a neither_o will_v their_o bishop_n cataldus_n have_v say_v thus_o of_o rome_n prediction_n rome_n cataldus_n in_o his_o prediction_n thou_o unhappy_a babylon_n the_o damn_a pit_n of_o priest_n neither_o will_v their_o abbot_n joacham_n have_v say_v thus_o of_o the_o whole_a romish_a church_n jeremy_n church_n joacham_n upon_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n this_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o seat_n neither_o will_v their_o saint_n katherine_n in_o her_o prayer_n have_v say_v thus_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ibidem_fw-la rome_n katherine_n ibidem_fw-la o_o tabernacle_n but_o of_o the_o devil_n and_o also_o thus_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v choose_v you_o to_o be_v like_a unto_o angel_n on_o earth_n but_o you_o be_v rather_o incarnate_a devil_n neither_o will_v their_o saint_n bridget_n have_v say_v chapter_n say_v bridget_n in_o her_o four_o book_n 135._o chapter_n they_o be_v accurse_v and_o worse_o than_o the_o devil_n and_o therefore_o except_o they_o amend_v they_o shall_v be_v drown_v deep_a than_o all_o the_o devil_n in_o hell_n neither_o will_v she_o have_v say_v to_o the_o pope_n thus_o of_o his_o whole_a sea_n thy_o sea_n like_o unto_o a_o heavy_a stone_n shall_v go_v down_o into_o the_o deep_a deep_a i_o say_v if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o clean_o depart_v from_o the_o true_a and_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n then_o will_v not_o these_o most_o holy_a of_o their_o church_n have_v thus_o write_v but_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o case_n be_v clear_a that_o she_o be_v depart_v from_o the_o most_o ancient_a christian_a church_n our_o church_n must_v needs_o be_v that_o most_o ancient_a christian_a church_n because_o there_o be_v none_o other_o christian_a church_n in_o all_o the_o world_n but_o what_o be_v comprehend_v under_o these_o two_o title_n christian_a and_o antichristian_a which_o we_o now_o common_o call_v protestant_n and_o papist_n but_o yet_o for_o the_o better_a clear_n of_o this_o point_n namely_o that_o our_o church_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a by_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n his_o incarnation_n our_o five_o chapter_n shall_v plain_o demonstrate_v and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o prove_a christian_n rome_n in_o her_o latter_a day_n to_o be_v that_o babylon_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n call_v the_o mother_n of_o whoredom_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o which_o the_o other_o angel_n in_o the_o eighteen_o chapter_n say_v be_v fall_v and_o become_v the_o habitation_n of_o dinell_n the_o hold_n of_o all_o foul_a spirit_n and_o eage_v of_o every_o unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n and_o as_o we_o in_o this_o our_o age_n have_v see_v the_o spiritual_a fall_n of_o babylon_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o of_o the_o learned_a our_o young_a child_n shall_v see_v the_o corporal_a and_o final_a desolation_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n after_o which_o time_n as_o they_o write_v she_o shall_v be_v the_o corporal_a habitation_n of_o foul_a devil_n and_o devilish_a spirit_n as_o i_o have_v show_v she_o be_v now_o of_o incarnate_a devil_n filthy_a and_o hateful_a bird_n chap._n four_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o as_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n declare_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n to_o be_v a_o church_n profess_v christ_n and_o yet_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n so_o the_o popish_a church_n must_v needs_o be_v that_o idolatrous_a church_n because_o there_o be_v no_o more_o church_n in_o the_o world_n profess_v christ_n but_o they_o which_o use_v image_n and_o we_o which_o use_v none_o which_o be_v now_o distinguish_v therefore_o by_o the_o title_n of_o papist_n and_o protestant_n 1_o the_o papist_n bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n they_o be_v no_o idolater_n and_o that_o for_o these_o three_o cause_n first_o for_o that_o notwithstanding_o they_o use_v the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n yet_o they_o take_v it_o not_o for_o god_n yea_o they_o say_v they_o no_o more_o take_v it_o for_o god_n than_o dog_n do_v take_v a_o paint_a fox_n for_o a_o fox_n or_o a_o paint_a hare_n for_o a_o hare_n second_o because_o as_o they_o say_v they_o worship_v not_o the_o image_n but_o god_n by_o it_o three_o because_o as_o they_o also_o say_v they_o receive_v the_o same_o manner_n of_o worship_v page_n see_v bilson_n 580._o page_n by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v no_o idolater_n therefore_o they_o be_v no_o idolater_n to_o which_o three_o illusion_n we_o answer_v 2_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o this_o first_o illusion_n that_o god_n in_o his_o just_a judgement_n have_v give_v they_o the_o spirit_n of_o slumber_a eye_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o see_v for_o notwithstanding_o their_o great_a learning_n they_o suppose_v that_o there_o be_v no_o idolater_n but_o such_o only_a as_o outward_o worship_v the_o image_n for_o god_n therefore_o touch_v this_o first_o point_n we_o answer_v first_o by_o the_o 17._o cap._n of_o judge_n 7.33.34_o judge_n 17.5_o 1_o king_n 15.13_o 2_o chro._n 25.14.15_o 2_o chron._n 33.1.2.3.10_o 2_o king_n 7.33.34_o which_o condemn_v micha_n for_o a_o idolater_n second_o by_o the_o 15._o cap._n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o king_n which_o condemn_v maachah_n for_o a_o idolater_n three_o by_o the_o 25._o cap._n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o chronicle_n which_o condemn_v amaziah_n for_o a_o idolater_n four_o by_o the_o 33._o cap._n of_o the_o same_o book_n which_o condemn_v manasseh_n for_o a_o idolater_n and_o yet_o not_o any_o one_o of_o these_o worship_v their_o image_n for_o god_n but_o all_o of_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n last_o we_o answer_v they_o by_o the_o 17._o cap._n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o king_n which_o condemn_v certain_a samaritan_n for_o idolater_n of_o who_o the_o text_n say_v they_o fear_v the_o lord_n and_o serve_v their_o image_n also_o so_o that_o if_o our_o counterfeit_a catholic_n do_v no_o more_o worship_n the_o image_n for_o god_n than_o the_o jew_n do_v but_o fear_v god_n and_o serve_v their_o image_n as_o those_o samaritan_n do_v or_o that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o no_o more_o take_v their_o image_n for_o god_n than_o dog_n do_v take_v paint_v fox_n and_o hare_n for_o fox_n and_o hare_n yet_o we_o see_v that_o even_o by_o their_o affect_a image_n and_o use_v they_o in_o the_o spiritual_a worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n they_o be_v plain_o prove_v idolater_n 3_o and_o now_o whereas_o they_o say_v they_o no_o more_o take_v the_o image_n for_o god_n than_o dog_n do_v take_v paint_v fox_n and_o hare_n for_o those_o live_a creature_n that_o will_v we_o further_o try_v with_o they_o even_o by_o these_o two_o effect_n for_o whereas_o dog_n use_v neither_o to_o run_v nor_o to_o open_v their_o mouth_n upon_o those_o senseless_a picture_n they_o have_v accustomable_o use_v to_o gad_n unto_o they_o from_o town_n to_o town_n and_o from_o country_n to_o country_n as_o to_o the_o lady_n of_o walsingham_n to_o the_o lady_n of_o the_o tower_n of_o coventrie_n to_o s._n mudwne_v of_o burtone_n to_o the_o sweet_a rood_n of_o chester_n and_o diverse_a other_o use_v before_o they_o such_o holy_a humble_a and_o reverend_a gesture_n as_o to_o god_n himself_o prostrate_v themselves_o at_o their_o foot_n kneel_v
unto_o they_o on_o their_o bare_a knee_n lift_v up_o both_o eye_n and_o hand_n unto_o they_o and_o put_v forth_o their_o voice_n upon_o they_o with_o many_o devout_a prayer_n among_o which_o this_o prayer_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n book_n christ_n in_o a_o prayer_n book_n o_o maker_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n which_o of_o nothing_o do_v make_v i_o to_o thy_o own_o similitude_n and_o likeness_n and_o do_v redeem_v i_o with_o thy_o own_o blood_n who_o i_o a_o sinner_n be_o not_o worthy_a to_o call_v upon_o i_o desire_v thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o so_o forward_o for_o all_o thing_n needful_a both_o for_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o that_o indeed_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o this_o prayer_n be_v not_o make_v unto_o christ_n by_o the_o image_n but_o even_o to_o the_o very_a image_n itself_o this_o title_n over_o head_n a_o prayer_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n do_v make_v it_o most_o manifest_a therefore_o whether_o this_o be_v no_o more_o to_o take_v the_o image_n for_o god_n than_o dog_n do_v take_v those_o image_n for_o the_o creature_n themselves_o or_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o people_n to_o use_v great_a mean_n or_o to_o make_v a_o more_o manifest_a appearance_n that_o by_o a_o consequence_n they_o take_v it_o for_o god_n let_v the_o unpartial_a reader_n judge_v but_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o their_o common_a practice_n that_o they_o be_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o counterfeit_n christian_n who_o in_o saint_n augustine_n time_n will_v have_v cloak_v their_o idolatry_n with_o cunning_a speech_n who_o notwithstanding_o he_o thus_o reprove_v for_o idolater_n say_v mat._n say_v augustine_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o mat._n let_v they_o not_o say_v to_o i_o they_o take_v the_o image_n for_o no_o divine_a power_n they_o know_v it_o not_o to_o be_v god_n i_o will_v to_o god_n say_v he_o they_o so_o know_v it_o as_o we_o know_v it_o but_o what_o they_o have_v and_o what_o they_o do_v about_o it_o the_o altar_n bear_v witness_v wherefore_o let_v they_o say_v what_o they_o will_v and_o shadow_v their_o damnable_a idolatry_n as_o close_o as_o they_o can_v under_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n here_o in_o this_o life_n their_o practice_n shall_v sufficient_o prove_v at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n whether_o they_o be_v idolater_n or_o no_o and_o whether_o they_o be_v not_o of_o that_o sort_n which_o epiphanius_n speak_v of_o catholica_fw-la of_o epiphan_n lib._n 3._o in_o oratione_fw-la de_fw-la fide_fw-la catholica_fw-la which_o abhor_v the_o sight_n of_o idol_n and_o yet_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v they_o 4_o the_o second_o reason_n whereby_o they_o will_v prove_v themselves_o no_o idolater_n we_o hear_v to_o be_v this_o namely_o they_o worship_v not_o the_o image_n but_o god_n by_o it_o to_o which_o we_o answer_v to_o worship_n god_n by_o a_o image_n be_v flat_a idolatry_n and_o a_o breach_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n which_o utter_o forbid_v any_o at_o all_o to_o be_v use_v in_o any_o part_n of_o god_n worship_n in_o that_o it_o forbid_v any_o at_o all_o to_o be_v make_v for_o spiritual_a use_n therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o if_o god_n have_v not_o account_v it_o idolatry_n to_o be_v worship_v by_o image_n he_o will_v not_o have_v say_v 20.4_o exod._n 20.4_o exodus_fw-la 20._o thou_o shall_v make_v thou_o not_o grave_v image_n neither_o will_v he_o have_v say_v 27.15_o deut._n 27.15_o deuter._n 27._o curse_a be_v the_o man_n that_o shall_v make_v any_o carned_a or_o melt_a image_n which_o be_v a_o abomination_n unto_o the_o lord_n therefore_o see_v the_o image_n maker_n be_v accurse_v and_o the_o image_n itself_o abominable_a it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o accurse_a and_o abominable_a idolatry_n to_o worship_n god_n by_o a_o image_n also_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o lord_n account_v the_o image_n abominable_a and_o the_o maker_n accurse_v they_o must_v needs_o be_v abominable_a and_o accurse_a that_o will_v compel_v he_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o it_o yea_o doubtless_o and_o they_o also_o must_v needs_o be_v abominable_a and_o accurse_a which_o allow_v accurse_v and_o abominable_a image_n to_o be_v holy_a monument_n in_o the_o church_n and_o profitable_a as_o true_a teacher_n of_o the_o ignorant_a see_v the_o lord_n by_o the_o prophet_n jeremie_n chap._n 10.8_o jeremy_n 10.8_o 10._o have_v say_v thus_o of_o those_o that_o make_v any_o such_o reckon_n of_o they_o they_o altogether_o dote_v and_o be_v foolish_a for_o the_o stock_n be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o vanity_n and_o see_v also_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o prophet_n habakkuk_n chap._n 2.18.19_o habak_v 2.18.19_o 2._o he_o have_v say_v what_o profit_v the_o image_n for_o the_o maker_n thereof_o have_v make_v it_o a_o image_n and_o a_o teacher_n of_o lie_n nay_o see_v he_o have_v also_o by_o the_o same_o prophet_n denounce_v a_o everlasting_a woe_n against_o all_o those_o that_o desire_v such_o teacher_n say_v woe_n to_o he_o that_o say_v to_o the_o wood_n awake_v and_o to_o the_o dumb_a stone_n rise_v up_o it_o shall_v teach_v thou_o as_o also_o see_v their_o own_o canonical_a scripture_n the_o 15._o of_o wisdom_n say_v thus_o of_o they_o and_o their_o image_n 15.5.6_o wise_v 15.5.6_o who_o sight_n stir_v up_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o ignorant_a so_o that_o he_o covet_v the_o form_n that_o have_v no_o life_n even_o of_o a_o dead_a image_n they_o that_o love_v such_o wicked_a thing_n be_v worthy_a to_o have_v such_o thing_n to_o trust_v unto_o and_o they_o that_o make_v they_o and_o they_o that_o worship_v they_o and_o they_o that_o desire_v they_o that_o be_v 57.13_o esay_n 57.13_o they_o all_o be_v worthy_a to_o have_v no_o better_o help_v in_o the_o great_a day_n of_o need_n then_o can_v come_v from_o those_o image_n therefore_o the_o lord_n by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n chapter_n 44._o 44.11_o esay_n 44.11_o have_v thus_o denounce_v the_o definitive_a sentence_n against_o the_o whole_a fraternity_n of_o they_o say_v all_o that_o be_v of_o the_o fellowship_n thereof_o shall_v be_v confound_v to_o wit_n all_o that_o 45.16_o that_o esay_n 45.16_o make_v image_n for_o spiritual_a use_n all_o that_o use_v they_o as_o lie_v man_n book_n to_o stir_v up_o their_o devotion_n all_o that_o worship_n god_n by_o they_o all_o that_o worship_v they_o for_o god_n or_o that_o use_v they_o in_o any_o part_n of_o god_n worship_n or_o do_v but_o desire_v they_o live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o same_o mind_n shall_v at_o the_o last_o day_n be_v confound_v together_o in_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n burn_v with_o brimstone_n 22.15_o revel_v 19.2.20_o and_o 21.8_o and_o 22.15_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o also_o in_o the_o 21._o and_o 22._o chapter_n and_o psalm_n 97._o esay_n 45.16_o verse_n 5_o this_o devilish_a device_n christian_n reader_n of_o worship_v one_o by_o another_o be_v both_o the_o father_n and_o mother_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n idolatry_n which_o as_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o wisdom_n show_v come_v first_o up_o in_o this_o manner_n 15_o wisd_v 14.14_o 15_o when_o a_o father_n mourn_v grievous_o for_o his_o son_n that_o be_v take_v away_o sudden_o he_o make_v a_o image_n for_o he_o that_o be_v dead_a who_o now_o he_o worship_v as_o a_o god_n and_o ordain_v to_o his_o servant_n ceremony_n and_o sacrifice_n thus_o in_o process_n of_o time_n this_o wicked_a custom_n prevail_v and_o be_v keep_v as_o a_o law_n and_o idol_n be_v worship_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o tyrant_n so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v how_o idolatry_n first_o creep_v in_o among_o the_o heathen_a which_o afterward_o be_v imitate_v among_o the_o jew_n and_o after_o they_o among_o the_o new_a convert_a christian_n as_o we_o shall_v prove_v hereafter_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n as_o we_o see_v by_o this_o first_o device_n how_o image_n come_v in_o time_n to_o be_v worship_v for_o god_n among_o the_o heathen_a so_o let_v we_o see_v also_o what_o good_a effect_n the_o practice_n thereof_o have_v wrought_v among_o the_o papist_n which_o we_o shall_v find_v make_v manifest_a in_o the_o tenure_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o which_o it_o be_v thus_o write_v magni_fw-la write_v in_o the_o false_a council_n of_o the_o greek_n citantur_fw-la inlibro_fw-la caroli_n magni_fw-la he_o that_o fear_v god_n adore_v a_o image_n as_o he_o will_v adore_v the_o son_n of_o god_n again_o 25._o again_o tho._n aquin._n part_n 3._o quest_n 25._o since_o christ_n be_v adore_v with_o divine_a honour_n it_o follow_v that_o his_o image_n must_v be_v adore_v with_o the_o selfsame_o divine_a honour_n and_o again_o 1._o again_o jacob_n nanclantus_fw-la in_o epist._n ad_fw-la rom._n cap._n 1._o we_o must_v therefore_o confess_v that_o the_o faithful_a in_o
they_o may_v after_o fear_n or_o fear_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v frame_v and_o then_o deride_v they_o with_o the_o word_n of_o their_o common_a answer_n he_o say_v no_o forsooth_o say_v they_o we_o fear_v not_o that_o but_o they_o after_o who_o image_n they_o be_v make_v and_o to_o who_o name_n they_o beconsecrate_v again_o whereas_o they_o doubt_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v void_a without_o image_n he_o thus_o resolve_v their_o doubt_n 19_o doubt_n lactant._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 19_o out_o of_o all_o doubt_n where_o there_o be_v a_o image_n there_o be_v no_o religion_n if_o then_o where_o a_o image_n be_v there_o true_a religion_n be_v not_o and_o that_o in_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n every_o church_n be_v full_a of_o image_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o in_o all_o church_n within_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n true_a religion_n be_v not_o and_o consequent_o no_o religion_n and_o this_o be_v it_o whereof_o their_o saint_n hildegard_n thus_o foreshow_v will_v come_v to_o pass_v say_v scivias_n say_v s._n hilde_n guard_v a_o nun_n lib._n 3._o vision_n 11._o scivias_n in_o the_o apostolical_a order_n to_o wit_n say_v she_o of_o the_o roman_a sea_n no_o religion_n shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v brief_a saint_n augustine_n by_o render_v this_o reason_n why_o that_o sort_n of_o counterfeit_n christian_n be_v so_o addict_v to_o image_n say_v cha_z say_v augustine_n in_o his_o book_n against_o admantus_n the_o 13._o cha_z they_o will_v seem_v to_o favour_v image_n to_o make_v the_o heathen_a to_o think_v the_o better_a of_o their_o most_o miserable_a and_o lewd_a sect_n plain_o prove_v the_o papist_n to_o be_v not_o true_a catholic_n but_o most_o miserable_a and_o lewd_a sectary_n who_o we_o see_v have_v rather_o join_v themselves_o with_o the_o barbarous_a heathen_a in_o their_o damnable_a idolatry_n and_o superstition_n then_o with_o true_a christian_n in_o the_o sincerity_n and_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o salvation_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v the_o three_o and_o last_o illusion_n 9_o but_o now_o forasmuch_o as_o they_o have_v induce_v the_o ignorant_a to_o believe_v that_o in_o this_o their_o manner_n of_o worship_n they_o please_v god_n well_o it_o be_v our_o part_n and_o duty_n to_o make_v know_v unto_o they_o how_o it_o please_v god_n in_o they_o of_o old_a time_n that_o so_o thereby_o they_o may_v the_o better_a judge_n how_o themselves_o therein_o please_v god_n 32.27.28_o exo._n 32.27.28_o the_o thirty_o two_o chapter_n of_o exodus_fw-la plain_o declare_v that_o the_o israelite_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n for_o worship_v a_o image_n be_v slay_v in_o one_o day_n three_o thousand_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o hosea_n 8._o hosea_n 10.1_o to_o the_o 8._o declare_v as_o plain_o that_o because_o the_o people_n heart_n be_v divide_v in_o affection_n between_o god_n and_o image_n the_o lord_n cause_v the_o prophet_n to_o denounce_v such_o and_o so_o great_a desolation_n to_o come_v upon_o they_o as_o that_o they_o shall_v wish_v the_o hill_n and_o mountain_n to_o fall_v upon_o they_o also_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o zephaniah_n declare_v 5._o zephan_n 1._o i_o 1._o to_o the_o 5._o that_o because_o juda_n and_o jerusalem_n have_v impart_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n to_o the_o host_n of_o heaven_n and_o his_o glory_n to_o the_o idol_n god_n in_o swear_v by_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o malcham_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v by_o god_n and_o by_o the_o rood_n by_o god_n and_o by_o the_o mass_n the_o lord_n threaten_v to_o destroy_v all_o thing_n upon_o the_o earth_n all_o thing_n in_o the_o sea_n the_o fowl_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o land_n so_o then_o by_o this_o the_o most_o ignorant_a may_v evident_o perceive_v how_o in_o this_o their_o manner_n of_o idol_n worship_n they_o please_v god_n 10_o and_o now_o for_o that_o the_o romanist_n be_v find_v idolater_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n in_o that_o so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n and_o knowledge_n of_o his_o express_a law_n which_o the_o heathen_a have_v not_o make_v a_o stock_n and_o a_o stone_n god_n in_o give_v unto_o it_o the_o same_o divine_a worship_n and_o honour_n that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n himself_o who_o have_v say_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o prophet_n esay_n chap._n 42.8_o esay_n 42.8_o 42._o i_o be_o the_o lord_n and_o my_o glory_n will_v i_o not_o give_v to_o any_o other_o neither_o my_o praise_n to_o grave_a image_n and_o also_o in_o pray_v unto_o it_o for_o all_o thing_n needful_a both_o for_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o that_o also_o this_o idoll-worship_n be_v establish_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o three_o than_o head_n of_o their_o church_n and_o maintain_v ever_o since_o by_o his_o successor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o idolatrous_a church_n profess_v christ_n which_o in_o the_o 17._o 17.4.5_o revel_v 17.4.5_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n offer_v to_o the_o world_n in_o a_o golden_a cup_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n the_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n 19.2_o revel_v 19.2_o and_o in_o the_o nineteenth_o chapter_n to_o be_v condemn_v for_o corrupt_v the_o earth_n with_o her_o fornication_n but_o lest_o for_o all_o this_o they_o shall_v with_o impudent_a and_o brazen_a face_n still_o face_n it_o out_o and_o deny_v it_o let_v they_o hear_v how_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n joacham_n abbas_n speak_v of_o the_o corrupt_a of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o priest_n of_o rome_n say_v jeremy_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o 37._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n they_o neglect_v incense_n and_o myrrh_n but_o they_o seek_v after_o gold_n that_o they_o may_v with_o babylon_n the_o great_a lady_n of_o the_o world_n fill_v unto_o man_n wine_n in_o a_o golden_a cup_n to_o infect_v their_o follower_n with_o their_o abomination_n and_o upon_o the_o seventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n he_o speak_v yet_o more_o plain_o and_o say_v revelation_n say_v upon_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o very_a text_n itself_o do_v teach_v how_o that_o the_o woman_n beguile_v with_o gold_n and_o which_o commit_v spiritual_a fornication_n with_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o babylon-like_a play_v spiritual_o the_o whore_n with_o stock_n and_o stone_n again_o he_o say_v of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o rome_n jeremy_n rome_n upon_o the_o 21._o chapter_n of_o jeremy_n they_o be_v idolatrous_a pastor_n and_o prelate_n again_o he_o say_v jeremy_n say_v upon_o the_o 1._o and_o 2._o chap._n of_o jeremy_n as_o solomon_n in_o his_o old_a age_n fall_v into_o idolatry_n so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o robertus_fw-la the_o dominican_n friar_n say_v thus_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n sermon_n christ_n robertus_fw-la in_o his_o 12._o sermon_n like_o a_o adultress_n thou_o have_v forsake_v i_o and_o have_v join_v thyself_o unto_o stranger_n and_o of_o which_o their_o paracelsus_n conclude_v thus_o prediction_n thus_o paracelsus_n in_o his_o 4._o figure_a prediction_n the_o whore_n have_v divide_v her_o love_n 11_o so_o that_o the_o romanist_n and_o papist_n be_v thus_o so_o plain_o prove_v idolater_n in_o worship_v god_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o heathen_a which_o he_o command_v his_o people_n the_o jew_n they_o shall_v not_o do_v if_o they_o will_v look_v to_o continue_v in_o his_o favour_n and_o to_o avoid_v his_o judgement_n deuter._n 12._o this_o make_v that_o good_a which_o we_o affirm_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o first_o chapter_n namely_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o they_o and_o we_o shall_v be_v combine_v and_o conjoin_v together_o in_o religion_n to_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n say_v 2._o corint_fw-la 6._o 6.16_o 2._o cor._n 6.16_o there_o can_v be_v no_o agreement_n between_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o idol_n therefore_o it_o behoove_v we_o to_o look_v wary_o unto_o ourselves_o that_o we_o be_v not_o delude_v by_o their_o crafty_a and_o subtle_a argument_n to_o be_v seduce_v to_o their_o idolatrous_a religion_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o satisfy_a the_o reader_n in_o this_o point_n also_o chap._n v._o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o for_o the_o first_o 606._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n the_o papist_n have_v no_o church_n neither_o can_v have_v because_o till_o then_o it_o have_v no_o universal_a pope_n to_o make_v it_o a_o popish_a church_n neither_o be_v that_o first_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o saint_n peter_n plant_v the_o mother_n but_o one_o of_o the_o daughter_n of_o the_o mother_n church_n in_o which_o
christ_n himself_o first_o plant_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o afterward_o by_o mean_n of_o his_o apostle_n shall_v be_v make_v catholic_n 14._o year_n before_o peter_n come_v to_o rome_n so_o that_o hereby_o we_o shall_v see_v the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o church_n overthrow_v and_o jerusalem_n to_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o true_a figure_n of_o the_o universal_a mother_n church_n to_o wit_n heavenly_a jerusalem_n and_o not_o rome_n 1_o their_o cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la say_v 2._o say_v cusanus_fw-la ad_fw-la behemos_n epist_n 2._o the_o member_n unite_v to_o the_o chair_n and_o join_v to_o the_o pope_n make_v the_o church_n by_o which_o he_o grant_v that_o without_o a_o universal_a pope_n there_o can_v be_v no_o popish_a church_n now_o that_o for_o the_o first_o 605._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n there_o be_v no_o universal_a pope_n approve_v of_o nor_o public_o allow_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n these_o testimony_n of_o pelagius_n the_o second_o and_z gregory_z the_o first_o will_v make_v it_o most_o manifest_a pelagius_n in_o his_o day_n perceive_v that_o mauricius_n the_o emperor_n go_v about_o to_o make_v and_o establish_v a_o universal_a pope_n very_o bitter_o inveigh_v against_o it_o and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o thus_o decree_v against_o it_o 580._o it_o pelagi_fw-la distin_n 99_o a_o 580._o no_o bishop_n no_o not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n himself_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n gregory_n the_o successor_n of_o pelagius_n likewise_o find_v the_o emperor_n to_o persist_v in_o his_o enterprise_n write_v diverse_a epistle_n unto_o he_o to_o let_v he_o understand_v that_o he_o go_v about_o a_o unlawful_a thing_n among_o which_o in_o one_o epistle_n he_o seek_v to_o dissuade_v he_o by_o this_o reason_n because_o say_v he_o 32._o he_o greg._n lib._n 4._o epist_n 32._o peter_n be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n infer_v that_o see_v peter_n be_v not_o none_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v and_o then_o how_o can_v it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o bishop_n to_o take_v that_o title_n upon_o he_o again_o when_o as_o he_o perceive_v the_o emperor_n bishop_n which_o be_v then_o john_n of_o constantinople_n willing_a to_o take_v that_o title_n and_o supreme_a authority_n upon_o he_o he_o thus_o inveigh_v against_o his_o arrogancy_n and_o say_v 38._o say_v greg._n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o what_o will_v thou_o answer_v to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n at_o the_o last_o judgement_n that_o thus_o go_v about_o by_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n to_o make_v all_o his_o member_n subject_a to_o thou_o who_o do_v thou_o imitate_v in_o this_o so_o perverse_a a_o name_n but_o lucifer_n that_o will_v have_v be_v singular_a and_o alone_o over_o all_o his_o fellow_n angel_n again_o he_o say_v 30._o say_v greg._n lib._n 6._o epist_n 30._o i_o speak_v it_o bold_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n or_o desire_v so_o to_o be_v call_v be_v in_o the_o pride_n of_o his_o heart_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n because_o he_o prefer_v himself_o before_o all_o other_o and_o will_v be_v alone_o without_o any_o equal_a now_o by_o the_o best_a author_n we_o find_v that_o this_o gregory_n end_v his_o day_n about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 605._o therefore_o we_o see_v this_o point_n stand_v clear_a that_o during_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n and_o odd_a after_o christ_n there_o be_v not_o a_o universal_a pope_n approve_v of_o nor_o allow_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n themselves_o to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o as_o yet_o there_o can_v be_v no_o popish_a church_n 2_o but_o now_o to_o cast_v a_o must_v before_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o ignorant_a they_o come_v in_o with_o this_o blind_a distinction_n and_o say_v notwithstanding_o this_o be_v speak_v both_o by_o pelagius_n and_o gregory_n against_o the_o have_v a_o universal_a pope_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n yet_o the_o question_n be_v what_o manner_n of_o pope_n or_o universal_a bishop_n they_o mean_v whether_o such_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o allow_v other_o bishop_n under_o they_o or_o such_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v the_o b._n of_o constantinople_n no_o more_o seek_v to_o exclude_v all_o other_o bishop_n than_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o do_v who_o will_v have_v have_v none_o other_o in_o all_o christendom_n but_o himself_o i_o answer_v this_o be_v but_o a_o delude_a distinction_n for_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n no_o more_o seek_v to_o exclude_v all_o other_o bishop_n than_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o do_v for_o have_v he_o of_o constantinople_n once_o attempt_v that_o that_o have_v be_v nut_n for_o gregory_n for_o than_o may_v he_o in_o some_o one_o epistle_n or_o other_o have_v charge_v he_o therewith_o but_o we_o find_v not_o any_o such_o matter_n neither_o in_o any_o of_o these_o epistle_n do_v he_o charge_v he_o with_o any_o such_o thing_n only_o he_o condemn_v he_o of_o arrogancy_n for_o prefer_v himself_o before_o all_o other_o bishop_n and_o for_o seek_v to_o bring_v they_o into_o such_o subjection_n under_o he_o as_o whereby_o he_o may_v have_v reign_v over_o they_o as_o lord_n and_o king_n and_o even_o herein_o only_o be_v it_o that_o he_o charge_v he_o to_o imitate_v lucifer_n therefore_o this_o distinction_n of_o title_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a misty_a matter_n yea_o their_o own_o record_n and_o some_o of_o their_o own_o english_a doctor_n plain_o confess_v that_o the_o same_o title_n and_o dignity_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n seek_v to_o obtain_v be_v only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o which_o boniface_n bishop_n of_o rome_n attain_v unto_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n two_o year_n after_o gregory_n death_n and_o which_o they_o have_v hold_v ever_o since_o for_o in_o their_o book_n call_v chronicon_fw-la 607._o chronicon_fw-la chroni_n euscbij_fw-la an._n 607._o they_o be_v prove_v both_o one_o also_o their_o writer_n sabilicus_n 6._o sabilicus_n sabilicus_n ennead_n 8._o lib._n 6._o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o likewise_o their_o writer_n vrspergensis_n phoca_n vrspergensis_n vrspergensis_n in_o phoca_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o and_o that_o which_o be_v more_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o adherent_n here_o in_o england_n in_o their_o answer_n return_v to_o i_o page_z 4._o in_o these_o plain_a and_o express_v word_n confess_v the_o same_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n defend_v the_o righteous_a and_o ancient_a title_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o suppress_v the_o arrogancy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o challenge_v to_o be_v universal_a bishop_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v how_o themselves_o have_v confound_v their_o subtle_a distinction_n of_o title_n 3_o but_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o they_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n will_v have_v have_v exclude_v all_o other_o bishop_n because_o gregory_n write_v thus_o to_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o they_o 69._o they_o gregory_n lib._n 7._o epist_n 69._o if_o one_o be_v universal_a bishop_n it_o remain_v that_o you_o be_v no_o bishop_n howbeit_o it_o be_v very_o apparent_a that_o gregory_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n that_o if_o one_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o be_v universal_a head_n over_o all_o bishop_n their_o power_n then_o consist_v only_o in_o that_o one_o they_o by_o a_o consequent_a shall_v be_v as_o none_o for_o to_o the_o very_a same_o effect_n be_v these_o his_o own_o word_n 36._o word_n gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 36._o if_o one_o patriarch_n be_v call_v universal_a he_o derogate_v from_o the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o a_o little_a after_o if_o this_o name_n may_v go_v currant_n honour_n be_v take_v away_o from_o all_o the_o patriarch_n but_o far_o may_v it_o be_v from_o any_o christian_a mind_n that_o any_o man_n shall_v desire_v to_o take_v that_o unto_o himself_o whereby_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o brethren_n shall_v seem_v in_o the_o least_o wise_a to_o be_v diminish_v by_o which_o it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o john_n of_o constantinople_n will_v have_v exclude_v all_o bishop_n neither_o his_o fellow_n patriarch_n but_o that_o by_o diminish_v their_o title_n and_o honour_n he_o will_v make_v they_o as_o no_o bishop_n even_o as_o all_o bishop_n under_o the_o pope_n be_v make_v by_o tollerate_v a_o universal_a head_n over_o they_o for_o as_o their_o cardinal_n sabarella_n say_v sectis_fw-la say_v sabarella_n citanture_fw-fr ad_fw-la illyrico_fw-la de_fw-fr sectis_fw-la the_o pope_n have_v invade_v and_o enter_v upon_o the_o right_n of_o all_o the_o inferior_a church_n so_o that_o all_o the_o inferior_a bishop_n may_v go_v for_o naught_o and_o unless_o god_n help_v
the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n the_o universal_a church_n be_v in_o danger_n 4_o but_o now_o notwithstanding_o they_o come_v in_o yet_o with_o another_o objection_n and_o say_v that_o gregory_n have_v also_o these_o word_n 1._o word_n gregory_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o i_o page_n 1._o whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o desire_v to_o be_v priest_n alone_o or_o the_o only_a priest_n by_o which_o they_o will_v infer_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n will_v have_v be_v bishop_n alone_o without_o any_o other_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o these_o his_o word_n that_o follow_v he_o exalt_v himself_o above_o other_o priest_n he_o mean_v that_o he_o whosoever_o exalt_v himself_o for_o to_o be_v universal_a bishop_n or_o supreme_a head_n over_o all_o other_o bishop_n will_v be_v priest_n alone_o because_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v any_o equal_a with_o he_o and_o for_o this_o cause_n in_o the_o word_n go_v before_o he_o compare_v john_n of_o constantinople_n to_o lucifer_n who_o he_o do_v not_o say_v will_v have_v have_v no_o angel_n but_o himself_o for_o that_o have_v be_v more_o than_o he_o can_v have_v prove_v and_o therefore_o we_o see_v it_o be_v only_o this_o kind_n of_o priesthood_n which_o gregory_n mean_v that_o will_v admit_v no_o manner_n of_o equality_n which_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o he_o say_v will_v be_v the_o downfall_n of_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o priesthood_n 5_o but_o now_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o may_v not_o let_v pass_n to_o answer_v another_o objection_n which_o happy_o may_v arise_v out_o of_o our_o english_a catholic_n word_n which_o before_o we_o cite_v for_o in_o that_o they_o say_v the_o title_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n take_v upon_o he_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n right_a and_o ancient_a title_n they_o will_v bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n that_o gregory_n condemn_v it_o for_o unlawful_a in_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n only_o but_o allow_v it_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o their_o right_n and_o lawful_a title_n for_o to_o this_o effect_n indeed_o do_v they_o allege_v these_o very_a word_n howbeit_o we_o shall_v see_v plain_o by_o gregory_n testimony_n follow_v that_o he_o condemn_v the_o title_n to_o be_v as_o unlawful_a in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n for_o he_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n against_o his_o bishop_n for_o his_o arrogant_a pride_n in_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n say_v 32._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 32._o o_o my_o gracious_a lord_n do_v i_o herein_o quarrel_v for_o my_o own_o right_a epist._n right_a lib._n 6._o &_o 30._o epist._n i_o speak_v it_o bold_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n or_o desire_v so_o to_o be_v call_v be_v in_o the_o pride_n of_o his_o heart_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o more_o than_o so_o he_o say_v 38._o say_v gregor_n libr._n 4._o epist._n 38._o he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v claim_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o guard_n of_o priest_n to_o attend_v upon_o he_o yea_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o know_v both_o the_o title_n and_o office_n to_o be_v odious_a even_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n else_o will_v he_o not_o have_v seek_v to_o have_v purge_v all_o before_o his_o time_n from_o it_o as_o from_o a_o title_n of_o shame_n set_v down_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o purgation_n thus_o 36._o thus_o gregor_n libr._n 4._o epist._n 32._o &_o 36._o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o consent_v to_o use_v that_o ungodly_a name_n no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o name_n of_o singularity_n we_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n will_v never_o receive_v this_o honour_n be_v offer_v unto_o us._n also_o in_o that_o eulogius_n his_o fellow_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n see_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n so_o willing_a to_o have_v take_v the_o title_n upon_o he_o will_v rather_o that_o gregory_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v have_v have_v it_o and_o therefore_o to_o urge_v he_o to_o have_v take_v it_o upon_o he_o in_o the_o superscription_n of_o certain_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o he_o offer_v he_o the_o title_n but_o gregory_n to_o declare_v his_o detestation_n thereof_o not_o only_o beseech_v he_o to_o offer_v it_o he_o no_o more_o but_o because_o he_o see_v he_o will_v not_o give_v over_o urge_v he_o he_o thus_o flout_v he_o for_o his_o folly_n 30._o folly_n gregor_n lib._n 7._o epist._n 30._o ecce_n say_v he_o behold_v even_o the_o title_n of_o your_o letter_n you_o have_v write_v the_o proud_a poesy_n mean_v i_o the_o universal_a pope_n notwithstanding_o i_o have_v forbid_v it_o i_o beseech_v your_o holiness_n do_v so_o no_o more_o for_o whatsoever_o be_v give_v to_o any_o above_o reason_n be_v take_v from_o yourselves_o also_o when_o as_o he_o see_v that_o such_o a_o officer_n be_v like_a to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n as_o shall_v be_v make_v prince_n of_o all_o christian_a priest_n he_o count_v that_o his_o rise_n to_o that_o dignity_n will_v be_v the_o deadly_a downfall_n of_o the_o old_a and_o ancient_a order_n of_o priesthood_n and_o therefore_o say_v 55_o say_v gregor_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 52._o &_o 55_o see_v the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n be_v fall_v within_o it_o can_v now_o stand_v long_o without_o by_o which_o he_o plain_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o priesthood_n that_o one_o shall_v be_v universal_a head_n of_o all_o priest_n again_o to_o declare_v how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o will_v be_v if_o one_o shall_v be_v make_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n he_o say_v further_o thus_o admaveri_fw-la thus_o gregor_n libr._n 4._o epist._n 32._o admaveri_fw-la if_o we_o have_v but_o one_o head_n the_o fall_n of_o that_o head_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n if_o any_o man_n presume_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n the_o whole_a church_n fall_v down_o from_o her_o estate_n when_o he_o fall_v which_o be_v call_v universal_a but_o far_o may_v that_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v from_o all_o christian_a mind_n 6_o so_o that_o hereby_o christian_n reader_n we_o see_v the_o case_n to_o stand_v clear_a that_o notwithstanding_o gregory_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o rome_n allow_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o universal_a church_n yet_o do_v he_o acknowledge_v it_o utter_o unlawful_a for_o himself_o or_o any_o other_o christian_a bishop_n to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o to_o be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n condemn_v it_o for_o ungodly_a blasphemous_a and_o antichristian_a and_o therefore_o dehort_v all_o true_a christian_n to_o be_v far_o from_o that_o mind_n and_o here_o we_o may_v further_o note_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o himself_o will_v none_o of_o it_o he_o condemn_v that_o brag_n for_o a_o very_a fond_a fable_n that_o the_o title_n and_o dignity_n of_o universal_a bishop_n descend_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o succession_n from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n peter_n gregory_n condemn_v that_o for_o a_o fable_n that_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n descend_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o s._n peter_n also_o see_v he_o confess_v as_o we_o hear_v before_o that_o peter_n himself_o be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n he_o do_v acknowledge_v it_o can_v not_o come_v from_o he_o and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o prove_v that_o the_o papist_n have_v no_o church_n for_o the_o first_o 605._o year_n after_o christ_n for_o as_o no_o husband_n no_o wife_n so_o no_o universal_a pope_n no_o universal_a spouse_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o therefore_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o apostolic_a church_n next_o after_o christ_n be_v the_o same_o true_a catholic_a church_n yea_o the_o very_a self_n and_o same_o whereof_o we_o be_v now_o which_o as_o now_o so_o then_o it_o have_v no_o other_o universal_a head_n but_o christ_n jesus_n only_o and_o alone_o even_o as_o gregory_n also_o make_v it_o most_o manifest_a in_o that_o when_o as_o he_o reprove_v john_n of_o constantinople_n for_o seek_v to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n ask_v he_o as_o we_o hear_v right_o now_o how_o he_o can_v answer_v that_o point_n at_o the_o dreadful_a day_n of_o judgement_n to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o do_v s._n augustine_n before_o his_o day_n as_o appear_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n cap._n 2._o cap._n 3._o cap._n 16._o 7_o now_o it_o remain_v that_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o year_n to_o make_v out_o our_o number_n of_o 606._o decretal_a decretal_a know_v you_o that_o next_o after_o gregory_n succeed_v sabinianus_n who_o
athanasius_n zambadas_n leontius_n marcus_n  _fw-fr hermon_n eudoxius_n julius_n  _fw-fr matarius_n anianus_n liberius_n  _fw-fr maximus_n meletus_n damasus_n  _fw-fr cyriâ—â—ius_n euzoius_n siricus_n  _fw-fr herenius_fw-la dorotheus_n anastatius_fw-la  _fw-fr herenius_fw-la paulinus_n innocentius_n  _fw-fr heraclius_n euagrius_n zozimus_fw-la  _fw-fr hilarius_n dorothus_n bonifacius_n  _fw-fr cyrillius_n meletus_n calestinus_fw-la  _fw-fr john_n flavianas_n xistus_fw-la  _fw-fr nepos_n prophirus_n leo._n  _fw-fr prayllius_n alexander_n hilarius_n  _fw-fr iwenalis_n theodotius_n simplicius_n  _fw-fr polychronius_n john_n fellix_fw-la  _fw-fr theodosius_n domnus_n boniface_n  _fw-fr anastasius_n maximus_n john_n  _fw-fr martrius_n martyrus_n agapetus_n  _fw-fr salustius_n julianus_n siluerius_n  _fw-fr helias_n basilius_n vigilius_n  _fw-fr petrus_n peter_n pelagius_n  _fw-fr marcari_n steven_n john_n  _fw-fr eustochius_n martirus_n benedict_n  _fw-fr john_n calandio_n pelagius_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr petrus_n gregory_n the_o  _fw-fr  _fw-fr cnapheus_n great_a  _fw-fr  _fw-fr palladius_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr flavianus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr severus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr paulus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr euphremius_fw-la  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr domnus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr  _fw-fr maximus_n  _fw-fr  _fw-fr yet_o he_o prove_v rome_n to_o be_v but_o one_o of_o the_o four_o patriarkdome_n and_o but_o the_o three_o in_o antiquity_n and_o consequent_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o one_o of_o four_o equal_n and_o therefore_o no_o singular_a supreme_a universal_a head_n over_o all_o wherefore_o how_o vain_o do_v they_o stand_v upon_o ireneus_fw-la his_fw-la number_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o time_n and_o saint_n augustine_n to_o his_o time_n to_o prove_v the_o succession_n of_o pope_n from_o peter_n time_n see_v neither_o of_o they_o give_v they_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n but_o bishop_n and_o priest_n number_v the_o priest_n from_o peter_n seat_n say_v s._n augustine_n donati_n augustine_n august_n in_o psal_n contra_fw-la partem_fw-la donati_n and_o see_v who_o succeed_v one_o another_o in_o that_o row_n of_o father_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o give_v they_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n but_o never_o the_o name_n pope_n therefore_o to_o his_o time_n which_o be_v about_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n those_o that_o ireneus_fw-la and_o he_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o number_v be_v not_o pope_n as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v now_o but_o such_o bishop_n as_o we_o have_v now_o also_o with_o small_a credit_n can_v they_o stand_v upon_o the_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n see_v their_o prophetess_n saint_n bridgit_n say_v of_o boniface_n the_o first_o universal_a pope_n book_n pope_n bridgit_fw-la in_o her_o 27._o chap._n of_o her_o three_o book_n he_o do_v mount_v up_o to_o fit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o pride_n which_o show_v the_o pope_n chair_n not_o to_o be_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n also_o their_o paâ—acelsus_n in_o a_o prophecy_n of_o his_o say_v thus_o to_o the_o pope_n prediction_n pope_n paracelsus_n in_o his_o 12._o figure_a prediction_n behold_v thou_o have_v lift_v up_o thyself_o on_o high_a but_o it_o be_v not_o thy_o place_n neither_o shall_v thou_o abide_v above_o for_o thou_o be_v a_o yoke_n and_o a_o burden_n too_o heavy_a to_o be_v bear_v hence_o it_o be_v holy_a father_n s._n p._n that_o thou_o fall_v thou_o have_v place_v thyself_o above_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v return_v unto_o thou_o the_o reward_n thou_o have_v seek_v again_o in_o vain_a do_v the_o pope_n themselves_o boast_v to_o be_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o bishop_n which_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n see_v their_o saint_n elizabeth_n say_v thus_o unto_o they_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n 14._o christ_n elizabeth_z against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o they_o swallow_v up_o the_o carnal_a and_o temporal_a thing_n of_o my_o people_n and_o do_v not_o minister_v unto_o they_o spiritual_a thing_n and_o even_o they_o that_o do_v walk_v under_o my_o name_n do_v not_o fear_v to_o persecute_v i_o in_o my_o member_n behold_v and_o consider_v say_v to_o her_o the_o angel_n of_o her_o vision_n how_o the_o sovereign_a high_a priest_n the_o lord_n jesus_n in_o the_o day_n of_o his_o obedience_n walk_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o disciple_n not_o in_o the_o height_n and_o haughtiness_n of_o a_o lord_n but_o in_o the_o humility_n of_o a_o servant_n etc._n etc._n behold_v his_o bless_a seed_n the_o minister_n of_o your_o spiritual_a vocation_n the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n of_o who_o society_n you_o do_v glory_n etc._n etc._n consider_v if_o their_o way_n be_v like_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v for_o their_o way_n be_v fair_a and_o straight_o but_o you_o be_v disorder_v filthy_a and_o foul_a they_o do_v not_o walk_v in_o the_o haughtiness_n of_o their_o heart_n nor_o in_o the_o tumultuousness_n of_o a_o proud_a train_n nor_o in_o covetousness_n of_o worldly_a wealth_n nor_o in_o the_o costlinesse_n of_o clothing_n etc._n etc._n neither_o be_v there_o run_v after_o hawk_n and_o hound_n but_o in_o all_o sincerity_n they_o trace_v the_o footstep_n of_o the_o great_a pastor_n etc._n etc._n behold_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n cry_v but_o his_o member_n be_v dead_a for_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n be_v beset_v with_o pride_n and_o avarice_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o iniquity_n and_o wickedness_n they_o scandalize_v my_o sheep_n and_o make_v my_o people_n to_o err_v again_o their_o saint_n bridgit_fw-la in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n expostulate_v the_o matter_n with_o pope_n gregory_n the_o eleven_o say_v thus_o unto_o he_o 142._o he_o bridgit_fw-la lib._n c._n â—ap_n 142._o why_o do_v thou_o hate_v i_o so_o much_o and_o wherefore_o be_v thy_o boldness_n and_o presumption_n so_o great_a against_o i_o for_o thy_o worldly_a court_n mar_v and_o spoil_v i_o that_o be_v heavenly_a and_o thou_o presumptious_o rob_v i_o of_o my_o sheep_n moreover_o thou_o plucke_v from_o i_o violent_o innumerable_a soul_n and_o send_v to_o hell_n fire_n almost_o all_o that_o come_v to_o thy_o court_n because_o thou_o do_v not_o give_v diligent_a heed_n to_o those_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o my_o court._n therefore_o how_o can_v we_o believe_v that_o these_o pope_n be_v of_o the_o same_o rank_n of_o bishop_n which_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n or_o what_o credit_n do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n gain_n by_o the_o succession_n of_o her_o pope_n 9_o again_o spouse_n they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o prove_v that_o peter_n be_v ever_o call_v by_o the_o pope_n title_n or_o that_o peter_n ever_o call_v the_o church_n his_o spouse_n how_o can_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n see_v they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o prove_v that_o peter_n or_o any_o of_o those_o bishop_n which_o next_o succeed_v he_o be_v ever_o call_v by_o any_o of_o the_o pope_n title_n for_o in_o what_o book_n or_o chapter_n of_o the_o scripture_n do_v they_o find_v that_o peter_n be_v ever_o call_v our_o lord_n god_n the_o pope_n a_o undoubted_a and_o true_a god_n on_o earth_n not_o a_o pure_a man_n but_o a_o true_a god_n as_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o first_o chapter_n and_o second_o section_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v or_o where_o find_v they_o that_o any_o one_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n ever_o call_v peter_n lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n or_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n or_o that_o peter_n ever_o call_v the_o church_n his_o spouse_n as_o the_o pope_n do_v if_o they_o can_v show_v so_o much_o as_o any_o one_o place_n to_o prove_v it_o what_o reason_n have_v we_o to_o believe_v it_o therefore_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o find_v universal_a pope_n not_o to_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n but_o of_o boniface_n the_o first_o universal_a pope_n make_v and_o establish_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o and_o that_o they_o all_o hold_v that_o without_o a_o universal_a pope_n to_o be_v head_n there_o can_v be_v no_o church_n it_o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n that_o for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n the_o papist_n have_v no_o church_n for_o as_o no_o head_n no_o body_n no_o husband_n no_o wife_n so_o no_o universal_a pope_n no_o universal_a spouse_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o plain_o condemn_v for_o a_o mere_a illusion_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v so_o common_a among_o they_o namely_o that_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o as_o we_o see_v it_o not_o to_o be_v true_a so_o shall_v we_o further_o see_v also_o that_o neither_o be_v that_o first_o church_n which_o saint_n peter_n plant_v in_o rome_n the_o most_o ancient_a and_o mother_n church_n for_o as_o both_o jerome_n scrip._n jerome_n jerom._n cate-log_n eccle_n scrip._n and_o eusebius_n testify_v 14.16_o testify_v
euseb_n eccle_n he_o lib._n 2._o cap._n 14.16_o peter_n come_v not_o to_o rome_n till_o the_o second_o year_n of_o cladius_n the_o emperor_n which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 44._o and_o fourteen_o year_n after_o he_o be_v call_v to_o be_v a_o apostle_n during_o which_o time_n he_o and_o the_o other_o apostle_n have_v plant_v many_o church_n in_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o be_v none_o of_o they_o the_o mother_n church_n for_o that_o only_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o mother_n which_o be_v first_o in_o which_o christ_n himself_o first_o plant_v and_o teach_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o afterward_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o his_o apostle_n shall_v be_v make_v catholic_n which_o as_o s._n matth._n 10.5.6_o matth._n 26._o luke_n 21._o matth._n 10.5.6_o chap._n 26.55_o and_o saint_n luke_n chap._n 21.37.38_o sheweth_z be_v jerusalem_n which_o faith_n and_o religion_n as_o appear_v in_o matthew_n 10._o christ_n command_v not_o to_o reveal_v to_o the_o gentile_n till_o they_o have_v spread_v it_o throughout_o the_o region_n of_o jerusalem_n therefore_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o and_o most_o ancient_a church_n 10._o again_o when_o as_o afterward_o the_o gospel_n be_v preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n it_o be_v not_o first_o teach_v to_o the_o roman_n no_o not_o by_o s._n peter_n himself_o for_o as_o themselves_o confess_v peter_n after_o he_o have_v preach_v well_o near_o seven_o year_n about_o the_o coast_n of_o jerusalem_n go_v to_o antioch_n and_o teach_v there_o other_o 7._o year_n before_o he_o come_v to_o rome_n therefore_o that_o very_o first_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v not_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a mother_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_a faith_n and_o religion_n if_o not_o the_o first_o which_o be_v plant_v by_o peter_n than_o not_o the_o second_o that_o be_v plant_v by_o boniface_n above_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o 11_o and_o that_o it_o may_v yet_o more_o manifest_o appear_v that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o mother_n but_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a daughter_n not_o the_o head_n but_o a_o chief_a member_n of_o the_o mother_n church_n these_o word_n of_o tertullian_n which_o live_v in_o the_o next_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n will_v make_v it_o plain_a haereticos_fw-la plain_a tertul._n de_fw-fr praescription_n contra_fw-la haereticos_fw-la run_v over_o say_v he_o and_o behold_v the_o apostolic_a church_n whereas_o the_o apostle_n chair_n be_v yet_o still_o continue_v and_o whereas_o the_o authentical_a writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v pronounce_v sound_v out_o the_o voice_n and_o represent_v the_o face_n of_o each_o one_o of_o they_o the_o next_o country_n to_o you_o be_v achaia_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n if_o you_o be_v not_o far_o from_o macedonia_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o philippi_n and_o the_o church_n of_o thessalonica_n if_o you_o may_v go_v over_o into_o asia_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n if_o you_o border_n near_o to_o italy_n there_o have_v you_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o further_o to_o prove_v rome_n but_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a member_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o say_v thus_o haereticos_fw-la thus_o tertul._n de_fw-fr praescription_n contra_fw-la haereticos_fw-la these_o so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n be_v all_o that_o same_o one_o first_o church_n plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n from_o whence_o issue_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o be_v they_o all_o first_o church_n and_o all_o apostolic_a in_o that_o they_o follow_v all_o one_o unity_n by_o which_o who_o see_v not_o but_o that_o even_o that_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v first_o be_v but_o one_o of_o the_o daughter_n of_o jerusalem_n from_o which_o the_o church_n triumphant_a have_v her_o name_n derive_v and_o not_o from_o rome_n and_o yet_o indeed_o be_v she_o but_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o universal_a mother_n church_n for_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v galathian_n 4.26_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o 4.26_o galat._n 4.26_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o therefore_o it_o be_v flat_a blasphemy_n to_o say_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o universal_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o rather_o for_o that_o as_o her_o state_n stand_v now_o the_o angel_n say_v revelat._n 17._o she_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o whoredom_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n 12_o again_o head_n the_o church_n triumphant_a and_o the_o church_n millitant_a be_v but_o one_o can_v have_v therefore_o but_o one_o head_n in_o that_o the_o apostle_n say_v jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o it_o show_v the_o church_n triumphant_a and_o the_o church_n millitant_a to_o make_v both_o but_o one_o church_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o the_o papist_n will_v make_v these_o two_o part_n of_o the_o church_n two_o several_a church_n that_o so_o they_o may_v set_v upon_o the_o millitant_a part_n another_o head_n beside_o christ_n what_o else_o do_v they_o thereby_o but_o make_v that_o part_n a_o adultress_n and_o consequent_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n for_o by_o saint_n paul_n doctrine_n 7.3_o romans_z 7.3_o roman_n 7._o she_o that_o have_v two_o husband_n at_o one_o time_n be_v a_o whore_n and_o doubtless_o howsoever_o she_o be_v right_o call_v babylon_n for_o resemble_v old_a babylon_n in_o tyranny_n idolatry_n and_o other_o abomination_n yet_o be_v she_o call_v a_o whore_n chief_o for_o couple_v herself_o to_o another_o husband_n beside_o christ_n 13_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n head_n christ_n only_o be_v the_o head_n it_o be_v clear_a by_o saint_n paul_n in_o diverse_a of_o his_o epistle_n that_o both_o the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o that_o beneath_o as_o that_o above_o and_o both_o together_o head_n christ_n only_o be_v the_o head_n have_v none_o other_o head_n but_o christ_n for_o first_o ephesian_n 1._o cap._n verse_n 20.21.22_o he_o speak_v of_o christ_n say_v 1.20.21.22_o ephes_n 1.20.21.22_o god_n set_v he_o at_o his_o right_a hand_n in_o the_o heavenly_a place_n far_o above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o might_n and_o domination_n and_o every_o name_n that_o be_v name_v not_o in_o this_o world_n only_o but_o also_o in_o that_o that_o be_v to_o come_v and_o have_v make_v all_o thing_n subject_a under_o his_o foot_n and_o have_v give_v he_o over_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n and_o colossian_n 1.18.19_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n 1.18.19_o colos_n 1.18.19_o he_o be_v the_o beginning_n and_o the_o first_o beget_v of_o the_o dead_a that_o in_o all_o thing_n he_o may_v have_v the_o preeminence_n for_o it_o please_v the_o father_n that_o in_o he_o shall_v all_o fullness_n dwell_v also_o to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n have_v only_o but_o this_o one_o head_n he_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n 2_o epistle_n 11.2_o say_v thus_o unto_o she_o 11.2_o 2_o cor._n 11.2_o i_o have_v prepare_v you_o for_o one_o husband_n to_o present_v you_o as_o a_o pure_a virgin_n to_o christ_n which_o plain_o declare_v that_o as_o the_o church_n under_o the_o law_n have_v none_o other_o husband_n but_o god_n himself_o god_n under_o the_o law_n the_o church_n have_v no_o husband_n but_o god_n for_o as_o the_o prophet_n esay_n say_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n cap._n 45.5_o he_o that_o make_v thou_o be_v thy_o husband_n who_o name_n be_v the_o lord_n of_o host_n so_o likewise_o under_o the_o gospel_n that_o the_o church_n have_v none_o other_o husband_n but_o only_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 14_o and_o now_o also_o that_o it_o may_v as_o plain_o appear_v that_o for_o 605._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n this_o doctrine_n of_o one_o headship_n be_v only_o approve_v of_o even_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n himself_o to_o wit_n gregory_n the_o great_a these_o his_o own_o word_n write_v against_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o seek_v to_o be_v universal_a head_n with_o christ_n will_v make_v it_o clear_a 38._o clear_a gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o if_o say_v he_o saint_n paul_n will_v not_o have_v the_o member_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o head_n but_o to_o christ_n no_o not_o to_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o what_o will_v thou_o answer_v to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n which_o go_v about_o to_o have_v all_o his_o member_n subject_a to_o thou_o by_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a who_o do_v thou_o imitate_v in_o so_o perverse_a a_o name_n but_o lucifer_n so_o that_o here_o we_o see_v the_o case_n make_v clear_a that_o the_o romish_a church_n with_o two_o head_n christ_n and_o the_o pope_n as_o yet_o have_v not_o any_o be_v at_o all_o neither_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n approve_v of_o as_o we_o show_v in_o
church_n and_o bid_v they_o now_o brag_v of_o the_o visibilitie_n of_o their_o church_n and_o of_o the_o stand_a state_n it_o always_o have_v since_o it_o be_v a_o church_n because_o thou_o can_v not_o deny_v it_o they_o but_o withal_o give_v they_o to_o understand_v that_o even_o thereby_o be_v our_o church_n prove_v that_o true_a church_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o that_o chapter_n foretell_v shall_v be_v drive_v from_o home_n and_o disperse_v abroad_o and_o they_o to_o be_v the_o tyrannical_a and_o persecute_v church_n which_o shall_v drive_v it_o out_o of_o her_o country_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o prove_v when_o their_o church_n first_o begin_v and_o how_o far_o it_o do_v extend_v itself_o as_o also_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o universal_a pope_n to_o be_v six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n after_o christ_n whereby_o both_o their_o antiquity_n and_o universality_n be_v utter_o overthrow_v now_o to_o the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o 8_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o which_o now_o be_v distinguish_v from_o they_o by_o the_o title_n of_o protestant_n confess_v that_o in_o this_o their_o romish_a jurisdiction_n we_o have_v no_o church_n leave_v at_o the_o rise_n of_o luther_n they_o demand_v of_o we_o from_o whence_o our_o bishop_n have_v their_o calling_n and_o how_o our_o minister_n which_o they_o have_v ordain_v ever_o since_o can_v have_v lawful_a calling_n see_v there_o be_v then_o no_o protestant_a bishop_n to_o ordain_v they_o neither_o that_o by_o the_o apostle_n ever_o any_o christian_n have_v that_o title_n give_v they_o we_o answer_v for_o the_o title_n protestant_n we_o stand_v not_o upon_o for_o we_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v not_o any_o christian_n call_v by_o that_o name_n no_o more_o than_o there_o be_v any_o call_v by_o that_o name_n catholic_a the_o only_a title_n proper_a to_o the_o professor_n of_o christ_n be_v give_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o city_n of_o antioch_n which_o be_v to_o be_v call_v christian_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 11._o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o afterward_o when_o as_o counterfeit_v professor_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o arian_n macedonian_n eunâ—nians_n be_v grow_v to_o be_v sectary_n and_o heretic_n and_o each_o of_o they_o to_o challenge_v unto_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n there_o be_v another_o sort_n in_o rome_n call_v homousian_o which_o be_v indeed_o of_o the_o true_a church_n these_o to_o distinguish_v themselves_o from_o those_o counterfeit_a christian_n entitle_v themselves_o christian_n catholic_n whereupon_o as_o socrates_n testify_v 10._o testify_v socrates_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 10._o that_o worthy_a prince_n theodosius_n hear_v thereof_o cause_v these_o four_o sort_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v bring_v before_o he_o and_o every_o sect_n to_o bring_v their_o several_a opinion_n in_o writing_n which_o when_o he_o and_o his_o bishop_n there_o assemble_v have_v thorough_o peruse_v and_o examine_v he_o tear_v in_o piece_n the_o paper_n of_o the_o three_o heretic_n and_o approve_v only_o of_o the_o homousian_o find_v it_o only_o to_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o thereupon_o make_v this_o decree_n all_o people_n subject_a to_o our_o empire_n christian_n how_o and_o when_o the_o name_n catholic_n be_v give_v to_o christian_n we_o will_v have_v to_o continue_v in_o that_o religion_n which_o saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o roman_n as_o the_o faith_n keep_v from_o his_o time_n to_o this_o day_n do_v declare_v and_o the_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a bishop_n damassus_n and_o peter_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n a_o man_n of_o apostolic_a sanctity_n do_v profess_v to_o wit_n that_o according_a to_o the_o apostolic_a and_o euangelique_n doctrine_n we_o believe_v one_o godhead_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n of_o like_a majesty_n in_o sacred_a trinity_n the_o observer_n of_o this_o law_n we_o command_v to_o be_v take_v for_o christian_a catholic_n the_o rest_n as_o mad_a and_o frantic_a we_o adjudge_v to_o bear_v the_o reproach_n of_o heretic_n which_o must_v look_v to_o feel_v first_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n and_o next_o such_o penalty_n as_o the_o motion_n of_o our_o heart_n direct_v from_o above_o shall_v appoint_v and_o this_o be_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o papist_n have_v a_o church_n therefore_o this_o act_n be_v do_v only_o in_o our_o church_n it_o be_v without_o all_o contradiction_n we_o only_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o christian_n unto_o who_o the_o title_n catholic_a be_v then_o give_v and_o consequent_o of_o the_o true_a and_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n so_o likewise_o afterward_o when_o as_o the_o west_n part_n of_o the_o church_n do_v under_o the_o title_n of_o christian_a catholic_n profess_v christ_n after_o a_o antichristian_a manner_n then_o certain_a true_a christian_n withstand_v they_o protest_v a_o contrary_a manner_n of_o christian_a profession_n agreeable_a to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a faith_n and_o religion_n and_o by_o their_o protest_v do_v distinguish_v themselves_o from_o that_o counterfeit_a company_n which_o they_o then_o see_v as_o we_o now_o have_v declare_v at_o large_a in_o our_o former_a chapter_n be_v clean_o swerve_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o religion_n and_o from_o thence_o we_o follow_v their_o true_a faith_n and_o religion_n retain_v the_o same_o title_n to_o distinguish_v ourselves_o from_o our_o most_o counterfeit_a christian_a catholic_n but_o will_v god_n both_o these_o new_a title_n be_v lay_v away_o and_o that_o both_o sort_n may_v be_v call_v by_o their_o own_o proper_a title_n to_o wit_n christian_n and_o antichristian_o for_o so_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n shall_v the_o better_o be_v know_v from_o the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n 9_o now_o for_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o our_o bishop_n calling_n we_o say_v that_o when_o the_o time_n draw_v near_o that_o the_o gospel_n which_o antichrist_n have_v suppress_v in_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o again_o according_a to_o that_o old_a romish_a pprophecy_n entitle_v stimulus_n divinae_fw-la contemplationis_fw-la write_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o hundred_o year_n ago_o bear_v that_o after_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n 1534._o book_n in_o a_o old_a book_n good_a law_n good_a religion_n good_a peace_n together_o with_o faith_n truth_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n shall_v return_v again_o into_o the_o world_n in_o their_o proper_a shape_n and_o true_a likeness_n then_o about_o that_o time_n when_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o that_o man_n of_o cod_n luther_n some_o bishop_n be_v convert_v to_o true_a christianity_n again_o and_o that_o other_o have_v time_n to_o converse_v with_o they_o concern_v the_o present_a necessity_n of_o elect_v and_o ordain_v christian_n minister_n then_o they_o enter_v by_o the_o old_a ordinance_n of_o those_o christian_a bishop_n which_o be_v before_o popery_n be_v and_o so_o ordain_v minister_n by_o the_o rule_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o apostolic_a order_n which_o have_v always_o continue_v in_o those_o other_o part_n of_o our_o church_n which_o as_o we_o show_v be_v never_o member_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n for_o otherwise_o have_v they_o not_o be_v first_o convert_v they_o and_o all_o the_o minister_n which_o they_o have_v ordain_v shall_v have_v be_v the_o servant_n of_o antichrist_n even_o as_o those_o be_v before_o and_o at_o this_o day_n be_v which_o have_v their_o call_n from_o antichrist_n the_o pope_n for_o so_o their_o s._n bernard_n speak_v of_o bishop_n and_o minister_n which_o have_v their_o call_n from_o and_o by_o the_o pope_n ordination_n say_v 33._o say_v bernard_n supra_fw-la cant_fw-la serm._n 33._o they_o serve_v antichrist_n also_o their_o albertus_n magnus_n say_v 10._o say_v albert_n in_o jehn_n 10._o they_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o underminer_n of_o the_o flock_n of_o christ._n and_o therefore_o whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o our_o minister_n which_o be_v ordain_v by_o bishop_n of_o a_o ordinary_a call_n from_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n have_v lawful_a calling_n or_o such_o as_o have_v their_o call_n from_o antichrist_n the_o pope_n let_v the_o christian_a reader_n judge_n and_o the_o more_o to_o inlighten_v his_o judgement_n and_o better_o discern_v the_o truth_n hereof_o let_v he_o consider_v these_o fruit_n and_o effect_n of_o their_o call_n their_o saint_n bridgit_n bring_v in_o christ_n thus_o complain_v of_o the_o romish_a clergy_n 56._o clergy_n bridgit_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 56._o they_o fain_o themselves_o to_o be_v i_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o work_v wicked_o against_o i_o their_o saint_n elizabeth_n bring_v in_o christ_n thus_o report_v of_o they_o 14._o they_o elizabeth_z against_o the_o corruption_n of_o rome_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o they_o that_o walk_v under_o my_o name_n do_v not_o fear_v to_o
according_a to_o the_o true_a sentence_n and_o censure_n of_o the_o minister_n even_o as_o the_o same_o writer_n say_v jbidem_fw-la say_v jbidem_fw-la by_o thy_o sentence_n in_o earth_n i_o shall_v confirm_v it_o in_o heaven_n so_o that_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o ministerial_a bind_n and_o lose_v remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o by_o denounce_v the_o bind_a sentence_n and_o pronounce_v the_o lose_a sentence_n to_o declare_v unto_o man_n that_o they_o be_v both_o bind_v and_o loose_v by_o god_n in_o heaven_n and_o hereof_o it_o be_v which_o that_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n peter_n lombard_n say_v ideo_fw-la say_v lumb_n 4._o seâ—m_fw-la 18._o do_v nec_fw-la ideo_fw-la god_n have_v give_v priest_n power_n to_o bind_v and_o loose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o to_o declare_v unto_o man_n that_o they_o be_v either_o bind_v or_o loose_v it_o be_v against_o we_o say_v saint_n augustine_n permentanus_n augustine_n august_n 2._o book_n 11._o chap._n permentanus_n that_o we_o shall_v be_v compel_v to_o grant_v that_o this_o thing_n be_v do_v of_o man_n but_o not_o through_o or_o by_o man_n again_o he_o say_v paradise_n say_v august_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o ladder_n of_o paradise_n the_o lord_n grant_v the_o office_n of_o baptise_v unto_o many_o but_o the_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o baptism_n to_o forgive_v sin_n he_o have_v reserve_v only_o to_o himself_o and_o to_o this_o agree_v that_o which_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v epistle_n say_v ambrose_n in_o his_o 9_o bookâ—_n 76._o epistle_n the_o lord_n remain_v alone_o for_o no_o man_n can_v be_v partner_n with_o god_n in_o for_o give_v of_o sin_n and_o thus_o than_o who_o see_v not_o that_o albeit_o sin_n be_v ministeral_o remit_v and_o retain_v yet_o be_v it_o actual_o do_v of_o god_n himself_o so_o that_o whereas_o the_o pope_n will_v crafty_o ascribe_v this_o absolute_a power_n to_o saint_n peter_n all_o man_n may_v apparent_o see_v he_o do_v it_o but_o to_o draw_v the_o same_o power_n to_o himself_o that_o so_o man_n may_v esteem_v of_o his_o pardon_n and_o take_v they_o of_o his_o own_o price_n and_o thus_o much_o touch_v the_o use_n of_o the_o key_n and_o how_o far_o their_o power_n do_v extend_v 5_o three_o whereas_o they_o say_v to_o peter_n christ_n commit_v the_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o any_o where_n to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o scripture_n that_o christ_n say_v to_o peter_n to_o thou_o i_o commit_v the_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o this_o we_o find_v in_o the_o 2_o corinth_n 2.7_o 2._o cor._n 11.28_o gal._n 2.7_o 11._o cap._n that_o saint_n paul_n say_v of_o himself_o i_o be_o cumber_v daily_o and_o have_v the_o care_n of_o all_o church_n again_o we_o read_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n to_o the_o galathian_o that_o saint_n paul_n speak_v of_o peter_n charge_n and_o his_o own_o say_v the_o gospel_n over_o the_o uncircumcision_n be_v commit_v to_o i_o as_o the_o gospel_n over_o the_o circumcision_n be_v commit_v to_o peter_n now_o then_o see_v that_o circumcision_n be_v but_o that_o one_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o uncircumcision_n all_o the_o other_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n who_o have_v the_o more_o universal_a charge_n not_o peter_n but_o paul_n and_o yet_o indeed_o and_o truth_n to_o say_v that_o every_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n charge_n be_v not_o as_o universal_a 9.15_o act_n 9.15_o as_o either_o peter_n or_o paul_n iâ—_n as_o plain_a foolery_n as_o to_o say_v that_o because_o the_o lord_n say_v to_o annanias_n of_o paul_n he_o be_v a_o choose_a vessel_n unto_o i_o to_o bear_v my_o name_n before_o the_o gentile_n and_o king_n and_o child_n of_o israel_n therefore_o none_o but_o paul_n or_o because_o peter_n say_v of_o himself_o 15.7_o act_n 15.7_o god_n choose_v out_o i_o that_o the_o gentile_n by_o my_o mouth_n shall_v hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o believe_v ergo_fw-la not_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o paul_n nor_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o by_o peter_n alone_a 13.13_o john_n 13.13_o or_o to_o say_v because_o john_n be_v say_v john_n 13.23_o to_o be_v the_o disciple_n who_o jesus_n love_v therefore_o none_o but_o john_n or_o because_o saint_n chrisostome_n say_v of_o john_n 73._o john_n chrisost_n ad_fw-la papâ—â—_n antioch_n hom._n 73._o he_o be_v the_o pillar_n of_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n therefore_o none_o but_o he_o to_o be_v brief_a it_o be_v clear_a by_o saint_n matthew_n chapter_n 28._o verse_n 19.20_o and_o chapter_n 18._o verse_n 19_o and_o by_o s._n mark_v chapter_n 16.15_o and_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n that_o christ_n commit_v the_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o his_o whole_a church_n to_o all_o his_o apostle_n indifferent_o and_o that_o by_o his_o own_o commission_n every_o of_o their_o authority_n be_v as_o great_a and_o as_o large_a as_o either_o peter_n or_o paul_n and_o therefore_o fabulous_a be_v it_o that_o the_o pope_n do_v challenge_v from_o the_o right_n of_o saint_n peter_n to_o have_v the_o universal_a care_n and_o charge_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n commit_v unto_o he_o or_o any_o one_o man_n in_o all_o the_o world_n s._n ambrose_n speak_v of_o this_o point_n at_o large_a conclude_v thus_o priesthood_n thus_o ambrose_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o priesthood_n the_o sheep_n and_o flock_n which_o peter_n receive_v we_o all_o receive_v the_o same_o together_o with_o he_o now_o they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o s._n ambrose_n be_v a_o pope_n of_o rome_n therefore_o they_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o he_o speak_v this_o general_o of_o all_o bishop_n pastor_n and_o minister_n and_o not_o of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n alone_o 6_o four_o they_o say_v to_o peter_n christ_n commit_v the_o office_n of_o feed_v both_o sheep_n and_o lamb_n old_a and_o young_a to_o which_o we_o answer_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o by_o feed_v christ_n mean_v the_o feed_n of_o the_o soul_n by_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n now_o whether_o this_o office_n of_o preach_v be_v commit_v to_o peter_n alone_o and_o not_o general_o to_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n the_o very_a plain_a and_o express_v word_n of_o their_o general_a commission_n set_v down_o by_o saint_n matthew_n and_o saint_n mark_v do_v declare_v saint_n matthew_n note_v they_o thus_o from_o christ_n own_o mouth_n chap._n 28.18.19_o all_o power_n be_v give_v to_o i_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n 16.15.20_o matthew_z 28.18.19_o mark_v 16.15.20_o go_v therefore_o and_o teach_v all_o nation_n saint_n mark_v chap._n 16.15.20_o thus_o go_v you_o into_o all_o the_o world_n and_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o creature_n and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n it_o follow_v and_o they_o go_v forth_o and_o preach_v every_o where_n now_o then_o what_o sheep_n or_o lamb_n old_a or_o young_a have_v peter_n to_o feed_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n have_v not_o his_o commission_n can_v extend_v no_o further_o than_o all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o to_o every_o creature_n and_o so_o far_o do_v they_o extend_v as_o well_o as_o he_o therefore_o how_o can_v the_o pope_n just_o claim_v from_o peter_n to_o be_v the_o only_o feed_v father_n of_o god_n universal_a church_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 3._o say_v august_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o christian_n chap._n 3._o those_o word_n speak_v to_o peter_n feed_v my_o sheep_n when_o they_o be_v speak_v to_o peter_n they_o be_v speak_v to_o all_o priest_n and_o minister_n if_o to_o all_o than_o not_o to_o any_o one_o alone_a and_o consequent_o not_o to_o the_o pope_n 7_o five_o they_o say_v peter_n be_v that_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v which_o be_v true_a how_o be_v it_o then_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n to_o wit_n the_o power_n of_o satan_n do_v so_o prevail_v against_o he_o that_o he_o fail_v in_o the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n attempt_v to_o debar_v the_o recovery_n of_o the_o most_o happy_a estate_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o which_o christ_n call_v he_o satan_n for_o no_o soon_o have_v christ_n impart_v unto_o he_o what_o thing_n he_o be_v to_o suffer_v at_o jerusalem_n for_o the_o recovery_n thereof_o but_o present_o he_o give_v christ_n council_n he_o shall_v not_o do_v it_o 16.22_o matth._n 16.22_o master_n say_v he_o pity_v thyself_o this_o thing_n shall_v not_o be_v unto_o thou_o so_o that_o if_o christ_n have_v follow_v his_o counsel_n every_o particular_a member_n of_o his_o church_n have_v be_v damn_v therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a peter_n be_v not_o that_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n against_o the_o
pope_n notwithstanding_o i_o have_v forbid_v it_o i_o beseech_v your_o holiness_n do_v so_o no_o more_o again_o if_o the_o title_n have_v be_v a_o lawful_a title_n why_o do_v he_o call_v john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n 30._o constantinople_n gregory_n lib._n 6._o epist_n 30._o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o seek_v to_o bring_v it_o into_o the_o church_n and_o say_v 34._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 34._o by_o this_o pride_n of_o he_o what_o else_o be_v signify_v but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n 34._o hand_n gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 34._o the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n be_v prepare_v which_o be_v a_o lamentable_a thing_n to_o be_v speak_v yea_o and_o why_o to_o make_v all_o man_n to_o know_v he_o by_o that_o title_n do_v he_o thus_o describe_v he_o say_v 38._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o shall_v claim_v to_o be_v call_v universal_a bishop_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o guard_n of_o priest_n to_o attend_v upon_o he_o and_o also_o to_o seek_v to_o clear_v all_o his_o predecessor_n to_o peter_n time_n from_o ever_o claim_v that_o antichristian_a title_n say_v 32.36_o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 32.36_o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o consent_v to_o use_v that_o ungodly_a name_n no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ever_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o name_n of_o singularity_n and_o further_o to_o show_v what_o a_o unlawful_a title_n it_o be_v to_o be_v call_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o the_o danger_n that_o may_v ensue_v say_v 32._o say_v gregory_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 32._o if_o we_o have_v but_o one_o head_n the_o fall_n of_o that_o head_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n if_o any_o man_n presume_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n the_o whole_a church_n fall_v down_o from_o her_o estate_n when_o he_o fall_v which_o be_v call_v universal_a but_o far_o may_v that_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v from_o all_o christian_a mind_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v plain_o that_o the_o romish_a that_o be_v now_o which_o have_v a_o universal_a pope_n for_o her_o husband_n and_o head_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o saint_n peter_n but_o the_o church_n of_o saint_n antichrist_n and_o therefore_o to_o say_v that_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o saint_n peter_n first_o plant_v in_o rome_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v now_o be_v most_o horrible_a blasphemy_n and_o a_o mean_n to_o bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n upon_o that_o part_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o if_o she_o be_v the_o same_o then_o be_v she_o that_o whore_n of_o babylon_n mention_v by_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o so_o say_v joacham_n abbas_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n revelation_n church_n joacham_n on_o the_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o very_a text_n itself_o do_v teach_v say_v he_o how_o that_o the_o woman_n beguile_v with_o gold_n and_o which_o commit_v pirituall_a fornication_n with_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o babylon-like_a play_v spiritual_o the_o whore_n with_o stock_n and_o stone_n again_o if_o that_o first_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o same_o that_o this_o church_n under_o universal_a pope_n be_v then_o be_v she_o the_o same_o which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 18._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n say_v be_v fall_v and_o become_v the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n for_o so_o their_o saint_n katherine_n of_o see_z say_v the_o church_n under_o the_o pope_n be_v reformation_n be_v katherine_n in_o a_o prayer_n for_o the_o reformation_n sell_v say_v she_o through_o simony_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n abuse_v ecclesiastical_a matter_n corrupt_v and_o kill_v the_o soul_n which_o christ_n have_v redeem_v with_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n o_o tabernacle_n but_o of_o the_o devil_n and_o of_o which_o joacham_n also_o say_v jeâ—emy_n say_v joacham_n upon_o the_o 1._o and_o 2._o chapter_n of_o jeâ—emy_n this_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o seat_n therefore_o to_o say_v that_o this_o second_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o same_o that_o saint_n peter_n first_o plant_v in_o rome_n be_v most_o damnable_a blasphemy_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o that_o which_o we_o have_v hitherto_o entreat_v of_o now_o let_v we_o proceed_v chap._n ix_o tend_v to_o resolve_v all_o man_n that_o the_o popish_a church_n can_v be_v the_o true_a and_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n because_o the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a church_n be_v know_v by_o have_v only_o two_o sacrament_n and_o they_o have_v seven_o which_o just_a number_n as_o they_o can_v not_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n so_o can_v they_o not_o be_v find_v once_o name_v by_o any_o of_o the_o four_o first_o general_a counsel_n or_o any_o provincial_a council_n or_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n till_o after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n in_o rome_n also_o that_o their_o mass_n be_v invent_v by_o man_n and_o not_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n cast_v man_n mind_n into_o a_o doubtful_a waver_a of_o their_o salvation_n and_o final_o dissolve_v the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o prophetical_a and_o apostolical_a 1_o the_o papist_n have_v wonderful_o delude_v the_o multitude_n in_o make_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o most_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n these_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o first_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n the_o second_o the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n the_o three_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o four_o the_o sacrament_n of_o matrimony_n the_o five_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n the_o sixth_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n the_o seven_o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n but_o because_o they_o can_v prove_v by_o any_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n these_o seven_o to_o be_v sacrament_n nor_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o to_o come_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n some_o of_o they_o will_v prove_v it_o by_o this_o reason_n the_o book_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v seven_o seal_n the_o seven_o angel_n have_v their_o seven_o trumpet_n christ_n have_v in_o his_o right_a hand_n seven_o star_n christ_n walk_v in_o the_o mid_n of_o seven_o golden_a candlestick_n zacharie_n see_v seven_o eye_n upon_o a_o stone_n there_o be_v seven_o candlestick_n in_o the_o tabernacle_n now_o if_o this_o manner_n of_o reason_v will_v serve_v to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n there_o must_v needs_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n then_o will_v this_o manner_n of_o reason_v prove_v there_o must_v needs_o be_v but_o two_o first_o for_o that_o the_o first_o church_n consist_v only_o but_o of_o two_o person_n adam_n and_o hevah_n second_o for_o that_o the_o first_o public_a place_n wherein_o god_n appoint_v himself_o to_o be_v serve_v be_v in_o number_n but_o two_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o temple_n three_o for_o that_o god_n give_v his_o law_n to_o the_o church_n in_o two_o table_n four_o for_o that_o the_o whole_a tenure_n of_o the_o doctrine_n wherein_o god_n will_v have_v his_o church_n instruct_v be_v contain_v in_o two_o testament_n old_a and_o new_a five_o for_o that_o the_o witness_n of_o those_o testament_n be_v say_v to_o be_v two_o six_o for_o that_o the_o supreme_a governor_n which_o god_n set_v over_o his_o church_n be_v but_o two_o moses_n and_o aaron_n last_o because_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o all_o church-governor_n be_v include_v in_o these_o two_o word_n vrim_fw-he and_o thummim_n there_o must_v be_v but_o two_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o their_o doctor_n m._n harding_n well_o perceive_v that_o this_o manner_n of_o proof_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n he_o take_v a_o better_a course_n as_o he_o think_v for_o he_o will_v prove_v his_o five_o add_a ceremony_n to_o be_v sacrament_n because_o they_o be_v call_v sacrament_n by_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o indeed_o we_o grant_v they_o be_v but_o what_o of_o this_o see_v we_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o call_v not_o only_o five_o other_o ceremony_n sacrament_n but_o many_o more_o as_o for_o example_n tertullian_n call_v the_o general_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christian_a religion_n 4._o religion_n tertull._n contra_fw-la marcionem_fw-la li._n 4._o saint_n hierome_n call_v martyrdom_n a_o sacrament_n oceanum_n sacrament_n hierome_n ad_fw-la oceanum_n saint_n augustine_n
wisdom_n and_o discretion_n and_o that_o indeed_o it_o may_v more_o plain_o appear_v that_o by_o retain_v more_o than_o two_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n one_o of_o the_o pope_n own_o penman_n describe_v the_o true_a church_n by_o her_o own_o note_n and_o mark_n say_v thus_o 39_o thus_o in_o joh._n hom._n 39_o in_o this_o sensible_a world_n that_o be_v here_o beneath_o we_o must_v learn_v by_o sensible_a token_n to_o know_v the_o very_a church_n of_o christ_n 1._o christ_n nicol._n cusaenus_n de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la romana_fw-la epist_n 1._o for_o otherwise_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o reach_v the_o truth_n and_o a_o little_a after_o this_o church_n stand_v of_o they_o that_o declare_v by_o sensible_a and_o outward_a token_n that_o they_o be_v partaker_n of_o christ_n as_o they_o be_v that_o confess_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o this_o church_n have_v certain_a holy_a token_n or_o sacrament_n ordain_v to_o that_o end_n that_o thereby_o we_o may_v know_v they_o that_o be_v of_o christ_n so_o far_o forth_o as_o by_o such_o token_n conjecture_v knowledge_n may_v be_v gather_v therefore_o i_o say_v that_o this_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o this_o conjectural_a judgement_n be_v count_v holy_a notwithstanding_o wicked_a man_n and_o hypocrite_n cover_v themselves_o under_o the_o same_o outward_a token_n and_o what_o those_o token_n be_v he_o express_v in_o these_o word_n follow_v and_o receive_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o well_o as_o the_o godly_a and_o thus_o much_o for_o this_o point_n now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o we_o can_v say_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n or_o mass_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v that_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o not_o carnal_o as_o the_o papist_n understand_v they_o neither_o do_v i_o see_v how_o they_o can_v proper_o apply_v those_o word_n to_o the_o sacrament_n for_o that_o we_o see_v the_o scope_n and_o drift_n of_o christ_n be_v only_o there_o to_o draw_v they_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o he_o as_o he_o then_o be_v to_o wit_n both_o god_n and_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v god_n be_v become_v man_n to_o satisfy_v the_o wrath_n and_o justice_n of_o god_n for_o man_n in_o the_o same_o flesh_n that_o man_n have_v offend_v in_o that_o so_o they_o may_v have_v believe_v that_o he_o be_v the_o same_o messiah_n and_o saviour_n foretell_v by_o moses_n on_o who_o they_o do_v rely_v but_o no_o one_o word_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o those_o word_n do_v not_o direct_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n or_o sacramental_a eat_n and_o the_o rather_o also_o may_v they_o be_v of_o my_o mind_n for_o that_o these_o of_o their_o own_o side_n have_v thus_o write_v michael_n vehe_fw-la lutherum_n vehe_fw-la michael_n vehe_fw-la contra_fw-la lutherum_n of_o eat_v the_o sacrament_n christ_n in_o the_o sixth_o chapter_n of_o saint_n john_n speak_v nothing_o and_o this_o he_o there_o prove_v their_o doctor_n doring_n say_v 110._o say_v doring_n in_o psal_n 110._o that_o say_v have_v no_o foundation_n or_o warrant_v in_o the_o word_n write_v by_o saint_n john_n therefore_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o receive_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o true_a understanding_n it_o have_v no_o force_n and_o a_o little_a after_o for_o this_o be_v speak_v long_o before_o the_o sacrament_n be_v ordain_v therefore_o out_o of_o those_o word_n they_o can_v make_v no_o good_a proof_n touch_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n see_v the_o sacrament_n at_o that_o time_n have_v no_o be_v wherefore_o let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o word_n which_o proper_o and_o direct_o appertain_v to_o the_o sacrament_n or_o sacramental_a eat_n which_o when_o christ_n deliver_v the_o sacrament_n to_o his_o apostle_n be_v these_o 11.24_o 1_o cor._n 11.24_o take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o 8_o now_o touch_v these_o word_n christian_n reader_n which_o they_o will_v have_v also_o literal_o to_o be_v take_v and_o not_o figurative_o to_o be_v understand_v it_o will_v plain_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v but_o figurative_a speech_n first_o for_o that_o when_o as_o christ_n deliver_v the_o bread_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o his_o body_n be_v not_o then_o break_v but_o be_v break_v the_o next_o day_n after_o second_o for_o that_o it_o be_v his_o very_a body_n that_o deliver_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o call_v his_o body_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o have_v not_o two_o body_n therefore_o in_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n they_o be_v only_o such_o figurative_a speech_n as_o he_o use_v at_o other_o time_n as_o when_o he_o call_v himself_o a_o door_n 4.17_o john_n 10.7_o john_n 15.1_o john_n 10.11_o apoc._n 5.5_o apoc._n 14.1_o gen._n 33.20_o judg._n 6.24_o rom._n 4.17_o a_o vine_n a_o shepherd_n etc._n etc._n and_o where_o he_o be_v call_v a_o lion_n a_o lamb_n etc._n etc._n and_o as_o be_v use_v in_o many_o other_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o genesis_n 33._o where_o jacob_n call_v the_o altar_n which_o he_o have_v set_v up_o the_o mighty_a god_n and_o likewise_o in_o judge_n the_o 6._o where_o gideon_n call_v his_o altar_n jehovah_n which_o be_v none_o of_o they_o so_o but_o figurative_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o saint_n paul_n say_v romans_z 4._o god_n call_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o as_o though_o they_o be_v even_o as_o himself_o also_o do_v when_o he_o call_v the_o stony_a rock_n christ_n which_o as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v 17.10_o say_v august_n in_o his_o 57_o question_n upon_o levit._n gen._n 17.10_o be_v not_o christ_n by_o substance_n but_o by_o signification_n and_o as_o god_n himself_o do_v genesis_n 17._o where_o he_o call_v circumcision_n which_o be_v but_o the_o sacrament_n or_o sign_n of_o his_o covenant_n the_o covenant_n therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o call_v bread_n his_o body_n and_o wine_n his_o blood_n be_v but_o the_o like_a figurative_a speech_n and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v be_v the_o more_o full_o resolve_v that_o they_o be_v indeed_o but_o figurative_a speech_n let_v he_o diligent_o observe_v these_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n 9_o tertullian_n say_v martion_n say_v in_o his_o book_n against_o martion_n jesus_n take_v bread_n and_o give_v it_o among_o his_o disciple_n make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n saint_n ambrose_n say_v sacrament_n say_v ambrose_n 4._o book_n 5._o cha._n of_o sacrament_n the_o priest_n say_v make_v unto_o we_o this_o oblation_n to_o be_v acceptable_a which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n theodoret_n say_v dialogue_n say_v theodoret_n in_o his_o 1._o dialogue_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o bear_v the_o name_n so_o that_o howsoever_o as_o saint_n cyprian_n say_v chrismatis_fw-la say_v cyprian_n de_fw-fr unction_n chrismatis_fw-la christ_n in_o his_o last_o supper_n give_v to_o his_o apostle_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o he_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n yet_o on_o the_o cross_n he_o give_v his_o very_a body_n to_o be_v wound_v with_o the_o hand_n of_o soldier_n that_o the_o apostle_n may_v declare_v to_o the_o world_n how_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n bread_n and_o wine_n may_v be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o manner_n he_o straight_o way_n declare_v thus_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o do_v signify_v and_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v signify_v by_o they_o may_v be_v both_o call_v by_o one_o name_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v also_o which_o saint_n augustine_n say_v levit._n say_v august_n 57_o question_n upon_o levit._n a_o thing_n which_o signify_v be_v wont_a to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v and_o in_o another_o place_n benifacius_n place_n in_o his_o 23._o epistle_n to_o benifacius_n for_o if_o sacrament_n have_v not_o some_o similitude_n or_o likeness_n of_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n than_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o sacrament_n at_o all_o but_o for_o their_o similitude_n and_o likeness_n common_o they_o have_v the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n therefore_o say_v he_o after_o a_o certain_a manner_n of_o speech_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v christ_n body_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n blood_n be_v christ_n blood_n and_o in_o another_o place_n thus_o god_n thus_o in_o his_o 18._o book_n 48._o cha._n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n all_o sign_n and_o token_n seem_v in_o
the_o sin_n of_o other_o three_o to_o stay_v their_o soul_n from_o death_n four_o to_o purchase_v heaven_n and_o last_o to_o lift_v up_o and_o place_v their_o soul_n in_o heaven_n they_o will_v have_v all_o by_o their_o own_o deserve_n or_o they_o will_v have_v none_o all_o by_o merit_n or_o else_o no_o bargain_n therefore_o let_v we_o see_v what_o we_o can_v say_v further_o unto_o they_o touch_v this_o point_n 25_o our_o saviour_n christ_n matthew_n 5._o say_v blessed_n be_v the_o poor_a in_o spirit_n for_o they_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n now_o this_o word_n poor_a be_v a_o metaphor_n take_v from_o a_o man_n that_o be_v so_o very_o poor_a as_o that_o he_o have_v not_o wherewith_o to_o sustain_v his_o own_o life_n but_o be_v fain_o to_o seek_v to_o other_o for_o succour_n and_o such_o be_v they_o which_o find_v themselves_o so_o great_o destitute_a of_o soul_n sustenance_n as_o that_o they_o be_v glad_a to_o seek_v to_o other_o for_o relief_n even_o to_o god_n for_o his_o mercy_n and_o to_o christ_n for_o his_o merit_n 26_o such_o a_o bless_a poor_a man_n be_v saint_n basil_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o his_o word_n psalm_n word_n basil_n upon_o the_o 32._o psalm_n he_o that_o trust_v not_o in_o his_o own_o good_a deed_n nor_o hope_v to_o be_v justify_v by_o his_o work_n have_v the_o only_a hope_n of_o his_o salvation_n in_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n also_o such_o a_o bless_a poor_a man_n be_v saint_n augustine_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o his_o word_n psal_n word_n aug._n upon_o the_o 142._o psal_n lord_n for_o thy_o name_n sake_n shall_v thou_o quicken_v i_o in_o thy_o righteousness_n not_o in_o i_o not_o because_o i_o have_v deserve_v it_o but_o because_o thou_o have_v mercy_n on_o i_o also_o such_o a_o bless_a poor_a man_n be_v saint_n hierome_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o his_o word_n esay_n word_n hier._n 64._o of_o esay_n if_o we_o behold_v our_o own_o merit_n we_o shall_v be_v drive_v to_o desperation_n yea_o and_o notwithstanding_o saint_n bernard_n acknowledge_v himself_o also_o to_o be_v one_o of_o these_o poor_a publican_n in_o that_o he_o say_v of_o himself_o habitat_fw-la himself_o ber._n upon_o the_o psal_n qui_fw-la habitat_fw-la my_o merit_n be_v the_o mercy_n of_o god_n yet_o they_o will_v rather_o be_v condemn_v with_o the_o proud_a pharise_n then_o be_v iuslify_v with_o the_o poor_a publican_n to_o be_v brief_a whereas_o their_o master_n harding_n say_v 357._o say_v d._n harding_n in_o his_o book_n a_o direction_n of_o sundry_a soul_n error_n lie_n etc._n etc._n in_o fol._n 357._o we_o be_v justify_v free_o without_o work_n that_o may_v deserve_v the_o grace_n that_o god_n give_v here_o he_o have_v condemn_v their_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o work_n to_o be_v most_o false_a and_o erroneous_a but_o in_o that_o that_o he_o include_v that_o work_n may_v deserve_v the_o grace_n that_o god_n give_v he_o have_v prove_v himself_o a_o notable_a heretic_n for_o as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v epistle_n say_v aug._n in_o his_o 46._o epistle_n understand_v that_o the_o forename_a epistle_n to_o sixtus_n a_o elder_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v write_v against_o the_o pelagian_o the_o new_a heretic_n which_o affirm_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o be_v give_v according_a to_o merit_n that_o he_o that_o glori_v shall_v not_o glory_v in_o the_o lord_n but_o in_o himself_o that_o be_v in_o man_n and_o not_o in_o the_o lord_n and_o therefore_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v epistle_n say_v in_o the_o same_o epistle_n let_v no_o man_n say_v that_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o work_n or_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o prayer_n or_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o faith_n the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o and_o so_o that_o which_o those_o heretic_n say_v be_v count_v true_a namely_o that_o according_a to_o our_o merit_n the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v give_v then_o the_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o false_a but_o as_o he_o say_v in_o another_o place_n 9_o place_n in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n of_o saint_n chap._n 9_o they_o that_o glory_n shall_v not_o glory_v in_o their_o own_o merit_n which_o they_o perceive_v to_o be_v like_a unto_o the_o merit_n of_o they_o that_o shall_v be_v damn_v but_o shall_v glory_v in_o the_o lord_n whereupon_o say_v saint_n ambrose_n gentile_n ambrose_n ambrose_n in_o his_o 1._o book_n and_o 5._o chapter_n of_o the_o call_n of_o the_o gentile_n like_a as_o there_o be_v none_o so_o detestable_a outrageous_a as_o can_v restrain_v the_o free_a gift_n of_o grace_n so_o can_v there_o be_v no_o work_n so_o excellent_a that_o this_o which_o be_v free_o give_v shall_v be_v due_a unto_o they_o by_o action_n of_o debt_n for_o then_o the_o redemption_n of_o christ_n shall_v in_o deed_n be_v no_o thing_n worth_a neither_o shall_v the_o worthiness_n of_o man_n work_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n whereupon_o their_o writer_n waldensis_n say_v wilelesse_a say_v walden_n in_o his_o book_n against_o wilelesse_a i_o take_v he_o therefore_o to_o be_v the_o sound_a divine_a the_o faithfull_a catholic_n and_o more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o utter_o deni_v all_o such_o kind_n of_o merit_n and_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n refer_v the_o whole_a matter_n to_o be_v judge_v by_o all_o that_o shall_v read_v they_o whether_o they_o can_v possible_o be_v true_a catholic_a christian_n which_o in_o stead_n of_o one_o god_n will_v have_v hundred_o as_o appear_v in_o our_o first_o chapter_n and_o in_o stead_n of_o one_o saviour_n to_o have_v many_o thousand_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n that_o will_v have_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v the_o very_a vicar_n of_o christ_n who_o in_o our_o second_o chapter_n we_o prove_v to_o be_v that_o great_a antichrist_n show_v by_o saint_n paul_n 2_o thessa_n 2._o to_o be_v the_o arch-enemie_n of_o christ_n and_o all_o true_a christian_n that_o will_v have_v rome_n to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n which_o in_o our_o three_o chapter_n we_o prove_v to_o be_v that_o babylon_n which_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o seaventeenth_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n call_v the_o mother_n of_o whordome_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o will_v have_v his_o church_n as_o it_o be_v now_o christian_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o our_o four_o chapter_n we_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o same_o idolatrous_a church_n profess_v christ_n mention_v by_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n and_o 17._o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o will_v have_v their_o church_n to_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a apostolic_a and_o catholic_a church_n which_o in_o our_o five_o chapter_n we_o prove_v have_v no_o be_v at_o all_o for_o the_o space_n of_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n that_o will_v have_v the_o succession_n of_o universal_a pope_n to_o descend_v from_o saint_n peter_n which_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o six_o chapter_n to_o descend_v but_o from_o boniface_n the_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o that_o name_n make_v universal_a pope_n by_o that_o murderer_n phocasâ—he_fw-mi â—he_z emperor_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o in_o which_o year_n the_o first_o universal_a pope_n be_v make_v the_o popish_a church_n must_v needs_o first_o begin_v for_o as_o before_o christ_n be_v there_o can_v be_v no_o christian_a church_n so_o before_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a pope_n there_o can_v be_v no_o popish_a church_n therefore_o their_o church_n have_v her_o first_o beginning_n but_o six_o hundred_o and_o seven_o year_n after_o christ_n the_o antiquity_n thereof_o be_v overthrow_v &_o our_o church_n prove_v to_o be_v more_o ancient_a by_o six_o hundred_o and_o six_o year_n that_o will_v have_v the_o pope_n supreme_a title_n and_o dignity_n approve_v of_o by_o general_a consent_n of_o counsel_n and_o father_n which_o in_o our_o seven_o chapter_n we_o prove_v to_o be_v gain_v say_v and_o withstand_v by_o counsel_n and_o father_n till_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 607._o that_o will_v have_v peter_n to_o be_v make_v supreme_a head_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n by_o christ_n himself_o the_o contrary_a whereof_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o eight_o chapter_n by_o christ_n express_a commandment_n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n can_v claim_v his_o supremacy_n from_o peter_n that_o will_v have_v the_o true_a church_n know_v by_o retain_v seven_o sacrament_n which_o in_o our_o nine_o chapter_n we_o prove_v that_o to_o saint_n chrisostomes_n time_n which_o be_v about_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n incarnation_n it_o be_v know_v by_o retain_v only_o two_o sacrament_n and_o afterward_o no_o christian_a church_n know_v by_o the_o just_a number_n of_o seven_o till_o antichrist_n be_v bear_v in_o rome_n that_o will_v have_v the_o idolatrous_a mass_n to_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n we_o prove_v not_o be_v because_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n death_n and_o passion_n as_o also_o because_o it_o be_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v frame_v till_o about_o one_o hundred_o and_o nineteen_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o not_o finish_v of_o more_o than_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o and_o confess_v by_o their_o johannes_n boemos_n to_o be_v invent_v by_o certain_a bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o name_n we_o have_v produce_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n as_o himself_o nominate_v they_o that_o will_v have_v those_o word_n in_o the_o sixth_o chapter_n of_o saint_n johns_n cospel_n touch_v the_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o a_o corporal_a kind_n of_o eat_v which_o heresy_n we_o prove_v in_o our_o ten_o chapter_n christ_n reprove_v the_o carnal_a capernaite_n for_o as_o also_o will_v have_v those_o word_n in_o the_o six_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o saint_n matthews_n gospel_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o be_v literal_o understand_v that_o they_o may_v worship_v the_o bread_n for_o christ_n and_o make_v a_o idol_n of_o it_o that_o will_v have_v saint_n pray_v unto_o and_o worship_v which_o as_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o eleven_o chapter_n be_v to_o rob_v god_n of_o two_o special_a part_n of_o his_o glory_n last_o that_o will_v have_v man_n to_o make_v a_o better_a satisfaction_n for_o sin_n than_o christ_n have_v make_v for_o they_o &_o be_v better_o purge_v from_o their_o sin_n in_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n than_o christ_n have_v by_o his_o blood_n or_o be_v hold_v from_o life_n and_o liberty_n for_o ever_o which_o as_o we_o prove_v in_o our_o twelve_o chapter_n tend_v to_o the_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o all_o that_o christ_n have_v do_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n kind_n to_o conclude_v we_o see_v in_o this_o chapter_n of_o conclusion_n they_o will_v have_v man_n to_o seek_v justification_n by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n that_o so_o they_o may_v be_v bring_v under_o the_o curse_n and_o condemnation_n of_o it_o for_o not_o fulfil_v all_o that_o the_o law_n require_v they_o will_v have_v man_n to_o purchase_v heaven_n by_o their_o own_o deserve_n thereby_o to_o prove_v his_o death_n to_o be_v needless_a and_o faith_n in_o he_o of_o none_o effect_n and_o notwithstanding_o that_o case_n to_o stand_v clear_a that_o these_o be_v paâ—â—_n of_o those_o antichristian_a lie_n wherewith_o saint_n paul_n 2_o thess_n 2._o show_v the_o great_a antichrist_n shall_v deceive_v those_o that_o love_v not_o the_o truth_n but_o have_v pleasure_n in_o unrighteousness_n they_o bash_v not_o to_o say_v the_o pope_n can_v be_v hold_v with_o any_o religion_n of_o a_o lie_n finis_fw-la
pope_n principality_n and_o supremacy_n which_o he_o challenge_v from_o peter_n authority_n be_v fabulous_a for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o if_o christ_n will_v have_v have_v under_o he_o any_o such_o singular_a universal_a head_n over_o his_o church_n now_o by_o reason_n of_o this_o present_a occasion_n have_v be_v the_o only_a time_n to_o have_v make_v it_o know_v but_o in_o that_o he_o say_v in_o so_o plain_a and_o express_v word_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o among_o you_o he_o make_v it_o plain_a to_o the_o contrary_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n bernard_n apply_v these_o word_n of_o christ_n and_o also_o the_o word_n of_o peter_n himself_o against_o that_o false_a challenge_n of_o the_o pope_n say_v consideration_n say_v bernard_n 2._o book_n of_o consideration_n peter_n can_v not_o give_v that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v he_o give_v lordship_n hear_v what_o he_o say_v not_o as_o over_o god_n heritage_n but_o be_v a_o pattern_n to_o the_o flock_n and_o lest_o say_v he_o to_o the_o pope_n thou_o think_v it_o to_o be_v speak_v only_o in_o humility_n and_o not_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n the_o king_n of_o the_o nation_n reign_v over_o they_o but_o you_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o it_o be_v plain_a say_v he_o the_o apostle_n be_v forbid_v lordship_n therefore_o go_v thou_o and_o usurp_v greedy_o unto_o thyself_o either_o lording_n it_o apostleship_n or_o be_v apostolic_a lordship_n thou_o be_v flat_o forbid_v either_o all_o which_o most_o evident_o declare_v that_o the_o pope_n universal_a supremacy_n which_o he_o claim_v from_o saint_n peter_n be_v flat_a forgery_n 3_o second_o they_o say_v to_z peter_z only_a christ_n commit_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o which_o point_n we_o be_v first_o to_o make_v know_v what_o those_o key_n be_v for_o by_o that_o the_o most_o ignorant_a may_v the_o more_o easy_o judge_v whether_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n christ_n do_v not_o also_o give_v the_o key_n 11.52_o luke_n 11.52_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o 11._o chapter_n of_o saint_n luke_n gospel_n 16.19_o matthew_z 16.19_o declare_v the_o first_o key_n to_o be_v knowledge_n and_o in_o the_o 16._o chapter_n of_o saint_n matthews_n gospel_n the_o second_o to_o be_v power_n for_o the_o first_o key_n to_o wit_n knowledge_n it_o be_v clear_a by_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 17._o 17.8_o john_n 17.8_o chapter_n of_o his_o gospel_n that_o christ_n give_v it_o as_o well_o to_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o to_o peter_n for_o in_o pray_v for_o they_o all_o in_o general_a he_o utter_v these_o word_n to_o his_o father_n i_o have_v give_v thy_o word_n unto_o they_o which_o thou_o give_v i_o 15.15_o john_n 15.15_o and_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o again_o chapter_n 15._o speak_v to_o all_o his_o apostle_n in_o general_a he_o say_v all_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v hear_v of_o my_o father_n have_v i_o make_v know_v unto_o you_o likewise_o in_o the_o 14._o 14.26_o john_n 14.26_o chapter_n speak_v to_o they_o all_o in_o general_a he_o say_v these_o thing_n have_v i_o speak_v unto_o you_o be_v present_a with_o you_o but_o the_o comforter_n which_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o the_o father_n will_v send_v in_o my_o name_n he_o shall_v teach_v you_o all_o thing_n and_o bring_v all_o thing_n to_o your_o remembrance_n which_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o so_o that_o hereby_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o christ_n give_v this_o first_o key_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n in_o general_a and_o therefore_o not_o to_o peter_n alone_o 4_o now_o touch_v the_o second_o key_n namely_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n it_o be_v as_o clear_v that_o christ_n give_v it_o indifferent_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n 16.19_o matthew_z 16.19_o for_o as_o saint_n matthew_n in_o his_o 16._o chapter_n show_v that_o he_o say_v to_o peter_n whatsoever_o thou_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o lose_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n 18.18_o matth._n 18.18_o so_o in_o the_o 18._o chapter_n he_o declare_v that_o christ_n speak_v these_o very_a same_o word_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n say_v whatsoever_o you_o bound_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o you_o lose_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n and_o likewise_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o 20._o chapter_n witness_v that_o he_o say_v also_o to_o they_o all_o in_o general_a who_o sin_n soever_o you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v unto_o they_o 20.23_o john_n 20.23_o who_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o be_v retain_v therefore_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o christ_n give_v this_o key_n also_o to_o all_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o to_o peter_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v which_o saint_n origine_fw-la say_v matthew_n say_v orig._n in_o first_o treatise_n on_o matthew_n this_o say_n to_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v as_o speak_v to_o peter_n be_v common_a to_o all_o likewise_o saint_n augustine_n say_v john_n say_v august_n 124._o treatise_n upon_o john_n when_o they_o be_v all_o ask_v peter_n alone_o do_v make_v answer_n and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o he_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n as_o though_o he_o alone_o have_v receive_v authority_n to_o bind_v and_o loose_v whereas_o he_o have_v speak_v that_o for_o they_o all_o and_o receive_v this_o as_o bearing_z in_o himself_o the_o person_n of_o unity_n wherefore_o in_o another_o place_n reprove_v those_o roman_a heretic_n of_o his_o time_n who_o will_v needs_o have_v those_o word_n to_o be_v speak_v to_o peter_n alone_o and_o he_o to_o be_v the_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n say_v he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n say_v christian_n say_v augustine_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o the_o christian_n wretched_a man_n while_o in_o peter_n they_o understand_v not_o christ_n that_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o while_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n they_o have_v quite_o lose_v the_o key_n out_o of_o their_o hand_n john_n hand_n in_o his_o treatise_n upon_o john_n for_o say_v he_o if_o this_o be_v say_v only_o to_o peter_n to_o thou_o will_v i_o give_v the_o key_n thou_o the_o church_n have_v they_o not_o and_o thus_o much_o touch_v the_o second_o point_n but_o now_o before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o three_o point_n i_o must_v crave_v pardon_n to_o digress_v a_o little_a for_o that_o because_o the_o pope_n challenge_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o key_n to_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n to_o forgive_v sin_n and_o to_o give_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n i_o think_v it_o very_o needful_a to_o open_v that_o mystery_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o key_n and_o how_o far_o their_o power_n do_v extend_v 5_o thou_o know_v christian_n reader_n that_o the_o use_n of_o key_n be_v to_o open_v and_o to_o shut_v to_o let_v in_o and_o to_o keep_v out_o such_o as_o be_v not_o meet_v to_o come_v in_o now_o from_o these_o metaphor_n and_o their_o property_n have_v the_o spiritual_a key_n their_o title_n and_o resemblance_n of_o property_n and_o do_v in_o this_o manner_n both_o open_a and_o shut_v to_o wit_n by_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o law_n to_o shut_v the_o lock_n of_o excommunication_n against_o open_a offender_n and_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o open_v it_o again_o to_o those_o that_o open_o repent_v &_o confess_v their_o sin_n and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o their_o haymo_n say_v paul_n say_v haymo_n in_o homely_a upon_o the_o feast_n of_o peter_n and_o paul_n by_o key_n we_o must_v understand_v knowledge_n and_o power_n to_o discern_v between_o good_a and_o bad_a that_o those_o who_o thou_o see_v to_o abide_v in_o the_o true_a faith_n thou_o shall_v judge_v they_o worthy_a of_o heaven_n and_o those_o who_o thou_o see_v to_o depart_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n thou_o shall_v judge_v they_o worthy_a of_o hell_n fire_n the_o bishop_n say_v he_o ibidem_fw-la he_o ibidem_fw-la bind_v man_n when_o they_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o keep_v they_o from_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o lose_v they_o when_o as_o after_o repentance_n make_v he_o receive_v he_o in_o again_o into_o the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o congregation_n and_o admit_v he_o to_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o this_o be_v now_o all_o the_o power_n the_o church_n have_v by_o the_o two_o key_n as_o for_o sin_n christ_n himself_o have_v say_v matthew_n 16.19_o &_o 18.18_o it_o be_v both_o bind_v and_o loose_v in_o heaven_n by_o god_n himself_o howbeit_o we_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v do_v